Chapter 1
It was almost 3 AM on a cold Wednesday in January when Jirra sat down in the corner of the mud bath room. She was sitting on a thick Navajo blanket with her legs crossed. She had specifically picked the spot because she knew she wouldn't be interrupted; a vision quest needed privacy. Cari, the woman who ran the baths, had given Jirra permission to use the room. Jirra's mom, Liz, also knew where she was. Jirra wasn't about to repeat the grief she had given her mom and friends the last time she had gone out to seek her spirit guide. While it was a successful quest, she had neglected to tell anyone where she was, and a massive search had been launched.
Jirra had much on her mind, and she needed the advice of her spirit guide, Killara, a kangaroo rat. Jirra smiled at the idea that seeking advice from Killara wasn't the strangest things that had happened to her. It was now just seven months since she had been struck by lightning while sitting in one of the copper kettle baths enjoying a warm mud bath. She looked at the kettles and could picture the June afternoon when her life had been changed. There had been a bolt of lightning, and it had somehow combined with the chemicals in the mud to transform her into a girl.
Unfortunately, the transformation was only physical, and while Jirra begrudgingly accepted that she was female, mentally she was still Josh.
Jirra turned away from the kettles, took off her hiking boots, and made herself comfortable. The last time she had sought her guide, it had been up in the hills above the spa, but being it was in the mid-twenties and there was three inches of fresh snow on the ground, Jirra decided that the mud bath room would have to do.
She was wearing a pair of jeans, a turtleneck top and a sweater. She took the sweater off and stared down at her chest. Thanks to a recent growth spurt, her breasts now stretched out the top. It was just one of many things that she hadn't gotten used to.
Jirra closed her eyes and began to clear her mind, which wasn't easy. While she had been totally accepted by her mom and friends at the spa, she was carrying a lot of mental stress about her transformation. The recent holidays hadn't helped. It was agreed that for the most part the truth about Jirra's transformation would only be shared with the most trusted of people. The agreed story was that Jirra was transgendered and had decided to live as a girl.
Jirra understood that they needed a cover story even though it would cause all sorts of waves. Liz and Jirra had told their immediately family, and while they accepted the story, many pulled away.
Oh, there were a few relatives that still accepted her, but it hurt Jirra's feelings that many did not. Her dad's sister was totally cool about it. Aunt Gail even talked about coming out for a visit. Unfortunately, her dad's parents were less than understanding and didn't even send a Christmas card.
This rejection particularly hurt, as her dad had been killed the previous year. It was bad enough going through the holidays without him, but the added rejection only made it worse. While she tried to be upbeat, it was the most depressing holidays she had ever experienced.
Jirra was also worried about what her life would be like once she left the spa. While it was wonderful that she was so accepted at The Caldera de Gaia Spa, it was also a concern for her. She was about to finish her high school education and head off to college, and the idea of being off in the real world troubled her.
Then there was the issue of her relationship with Alexis Eden. In spite of her best efforts to just consider the actress as a "good" friend, Jirra was still deeply in love with her. There were numerous reasons why their relationship shouldn't happen, but Jirra didn't care. Even the great distance between them did nothing to diminish her feelings for Alexis, who had spent the last few months in Crete filming a movie.
Another issue on Jirra's mind was the simmering homophobia in the local town. Thanks to an idiotic ex-employee of a spa contractor, Jirra had been outed as a lesbian, and some of the local high school students had attacked her for this. What bothered Jirra most about it was that the harassment was anonymous and petty. She knew that Randy and some of his friends were behind it, but she had no proof. Just the other day, someone had hacked into the spa's website and slipped in an anti-gay tirade. Thankfully, it had also crashed the page, so no one saw it, but it was still disturbing.
Several of the employees at the spa were gay or lesbian, and so were many of the guests. The owner, Judy, didn't care, but apparently there was a growing backlash in town.
The combination of all these things only increased the urgency of seeing Killara. Jirra sat and cleared her mind and began to focus on seeing her guide.
"Well, Roo, I've been wondering when you'd seek me again."
Jirra opened her eyes and, instead of the mud bath building, she was sitting on a rock overlooking a small stream. The warm sun felt good on her face.
"Killara?"
"Of course, who were you expecting, Yoda?" replied the kangaroo rat, as he hopped into view.
Jirra smiled back. She decided not to waste her time asking how her spirit guide knew about a movie character. "It's wonderful to see you again."
Killara moved next to her. "Likewise, Roo."
"This is beautiful," she stated as she looked around. "It looks familiar."
"This is what it looked like here 1,500 years ago at the time of the people you call the Anasazi."
Jirra looked around and while she didn't see any people, there were signs that someone else had been there. There were footprints in the mud by the stream.
"Who made those," she asked, pointing to the prints.
"The Anasazi, who else?"
"But, from what I've read, they were never around here," replied Jirra, looking around.
Killara cocked his head and using his rear leg, scratched his head. "Who are you going to believe, your spirit guide or some dusty book?"
Jirra giggled. "Okay, you got me there."
"You have a lovely laugh, too bad you've stifled it so much lately," he replied.
"I'm still seeking balance, and am failing."
"I wouldn't say that," he replied.
"I caused a split in my family," stated Jirra. "They can't accept that I'm now a girl."
"It's their loss," he replied. "In time the true ones will come around. Give them time and don't give up so easily."
Jirra nodded. "Okay, but what about what will happen when I leave here? Killara, I'm terrified about how others will treat me."
"You're surrounded now by wonderful and caring people; you'll add others to this circle. Soon, you'll meet a person who'll have a great influence in your life."
"Really? Who is it?"
"Roo, you're not the type to skip to the end of a mystery are you?"
Jirra laughed again. "Okay, that would be too easy wouldn't it?"
"I will tell you that there will soon be more conflict in your life, and this won't just affect you, but the entire spa," continued Killara.
"What do you mean?"
"I can't tell you, but the old will save the new."
Jirra sat back. "What does that mean?"
"The old will save the new, it's pretty obvious if you ask me," he replied as he scratched his ear with his foot.
Jirra repeated the words a few times.
"You're doing fine, Roo. Life is full of challenges, and you've taken them on. I'm very proud of you."
"I wouldn't have made it this far without my mom and friends," stated Jirra.
"A strong person relies on their friends for strength, only a fool goes it alone," replied Killara.
"It's so difficult. I'm just not a very good female. I hate putting on makeup, I hate wearing dresses, and you don't want to get me started on having my period!"
"I'd say you've done pretty well; it's only been a few months. You're adapting better than you're giving yourself credit for. I think you protest too much sometimes, just to remind others and yourself that you were once male."
Jirra absorbed his words silently.
"To find balance, you can't hide your feelings or repress new sensations. I think you know what I'm talking about."
Jirra bit her lower lip and nodded.
"Jirra, you have a long and exciting life ahead of you; remember the past, but don't dwell on it. Now, it's time for you to go," stated Killara.
"But I just got here; I have so many more things I want to talk to you about. Please don't send me away!" pleaded Jirra.
"It's time, Roo," he replied firmly. "You can come back in a few months."
In a flash Jirra was back in the empty dark room. She looked at her watch and saw that it was now 6:30. She put on her boots, sweater, and jacket and stepped outside into the frosty morning air. She looked to the east and could see the predawn glow in the distance. It would be a clear day. Jirra turned and looked up into the hills and wondered if the Anasazi really had been this far east into New Mexico. .
She walked briskly back towards her house, the sound of the snow crunching under her boots; she wanted to record her observations as quickly as possible.
Chapter 2
Jirra was still typing away when Liz entered the kitchen.
"I take it you were successful," greeted Liz as she leaned down and kissed her daughter on the cheek.
"Good morning, Mom," replied Jirra. "Yes, I met Killara. I'll let you read this once I'm done."
"I find it all fascinating," stated Liz. "I'm heading up to the dining room for breakfast; I have an early morning, as it's time for the staff physicals. You want to join me?"
"Sure, I'm just about done."
As they walked up to the dining room, their conversation centered on Jirra's vision quest.
"Aren't you curious about what your spirit guide looks like?" asked Jirra.
"I may try it some time in the future, but for now I'll leave the mystical trips to you, Roo," replied Liz.
Jirra giggled. "Okay."
"By the way, just to remind you, your physical is tomorrow morning at ten," stated Liz.
"Is it really necessary?" asked Jirra.
"It's required for all spa employees. I even have to get a physical."
"Are you doing it locally or are you going to Santa Fe?" asked Jirra.
"Santa Fe, why?" asked Liz.
"Can I please tag along? There's a bookstore I want to check out. It's for my history project," replied Jirra.
"Sure, just as long as it doesn't interfere with your job."
"The newsletter is almost done for the week," Jirra replied immediately.
"Okay, I'll be going there Thursday."
They walked up to the counter and were immediately greeted by Hannah, the head chef.
"Good morning, Liz, and good morning, Jirra. What would you like this morning?" asked Hannah.
"Just some oatmeal, please," asked Liz.
"Regular or cinnamon-raisin?" asked Hannah.
"I'll take the cinnamon-raisin," replied Liz, as she filled a mug with coffee.
"What about you, Jirra?" asked Hannah.
"Are you making pancakes this morning?" she asked hopefully.
Hannah nodded. "Lindsey's back in the kitchen making up a fresh batch. I also got a new supply of real maple syrup in from Vermont."
"That sounds great," replied Jirra.
"Oh, Liz, Judy was in a few minutes ago; she wanted to me tell everyone that there'll be an emergency staff meeting this morning in her office at ten," stated Hannah.
"Did she say why?" asked Liz.
"No, but she seemed upset."
"Thanks, Hannah, I'll see you at ten," replied Liz.
Oh, Jirra, you need to be there too," added Hannah.
Liz and Jirra sat down next to Cari and Tara.
"How did it go this morning, Jirra?" asked Cari.
"As usual, I was left with more questions than answers," replied Jirra as she poured some orange juice from a pitcher into her glass.
"I know the feeling. I think my spirit guide takes special pleasure in confusing me," added Tara.
"He cut me off before I could ask him half the questions I had," continued Jirra. She then looked down and sighed. "Like if my breasts were ever going to stop growing! I mean, is it normal for them to jump a whole cup in just a few weeks?"
"Ahhh, the breast growth spurt, I remember how mine popped up a cup just before school started," mused Cari.
"You mean it happened to you too?" asked Jirra.
Cari nodded, as did Tara.
"Mine happened when I was younger than you, but considering everything you've been through, this just might be part of the normal maturing process," stated Tara.
Jirra looked down at her chest. "Normal or not, I just hope they don't get any bigger. It's a pain enough as it is sleeping with them."
Cari, Tara and Liz laughed.
"We're laughing with you, not at you, Roo," stated Liz.
"On the plus side, you'll need to do some shopping," stated Cari.
"Did someone say shopping?" asked Lindsey as she walked up with a tray of food.
"Yes, Jirra needs to expand' her wardrobe," joked Cari.
Jirra shook her head in mock disgust. "That's not funny."
"Oh, I see what you mean," stated Lindsey. "No worries, we can go into Carsonville this week. They just opened a new boutique near the coffee house. Don't worry, Jirra, it's not ultra-fem sort of stuff, it's more outdoorsy."
"Okay," replied Jirra, as she began to pour syrup on her pancakes. "I do appreciate the fact that you all care about me, even if it means that I'm providing you with entertainment."
"So I wonder what the big meeting is all about," stated Tara.
"I have no idea, but Judy seemed upset this morning," added Cari.
Chapter 3
Judy's office was crowded with the spa staff by nine-fifty-five. Judy walked in and sat down at her desk.
"I'm sorry to interrupt your busy schedules, but I have some important news that I want you to hear before it reaches the local grapevine," stated Judy. "As you know, the land along the road that leads up here is owned by the government; however, it looks like a large tract of land that borders the entrance of the spa will be sold to a major hotel chain. Right now the sale is being contested, but if it goes through we'll have a competitor right outside our gate."
There was immediately a lot of murmuring among the gathered staff.
"Please hear me out," interrupted Judy. "The company that wants to build there has contacted me and has made me a very generous offer to buy the Caldera de Gaia. If I sell out, they will leave the land adjacent to the spa undeveloped. Just so you know, I have no intention of selling. I am also trying to raise the capital to make a bid on the land, should it be sold."
"Do you think the land will be sold?" asked Cody, Hannah's husband and the spa entertainment director.
"My lawyer says that it's 50-50 right now, although he also thinks that the land sale might just be a bluff to get me to sell. I expect that the hotel chain will turn up the heat on us. Actually, I take this as a sign that we're doing a great job if we've attracted the attention of the corporate suits."
"How can we help?" asked Liz.
"Just do your jobs. I promise to keep you updated on anything that happens. This is my land. It's been in my family for generations, and I have no intention of selling it just as it's becoming successful," stated Judy defiantly.
There was a round of applause.
"I've also been in contact with the town. They've offered their support," continued Judy.
"Why? Wouldn't they profit by another resort being here?" asked Gregory, the head groundskeeper.
"No, they're afraid of being priced out of here, as has happened in other towns. They like the fact that the spa is bringing new life into the town, but they don't want to change completely."
"What about those who don't like us?" asked Cari, referring to several anti-gay incidents involving local townspeople.
Judy nodded. "I've talked to the town leaders. They acknowledge that there are some people in town who feel that we're bringing in an unsavory' element. I told them that I treat all my employees and guests the same and have no intention of giving in to ignorance."
"So what happens next?" asked Liz.
"The initial hearing on the land sale won't happen until spring. There needs to be an environmental statement on the land; there're also concerns about water usage. Nothing is going to happen overnight, but I promise to stay on top of it," replied Judy.
They talked for a few more minutes before the staff began to disperse.
"Jirra, I need you to stick around please," stated Judy.
Chapter 4
Jirra sat across from Judy, who was now sitting on the edge of her desk.
"I have another assignment for you," stated Judy. "We have another VIP arriving here next week."
Jirra looked up.
"Actually, she requested you. Apparently, your friend Alexis told her about the spa and you."
"Who is it?" asked Jirra, her eyes lighting up at the mention of Alexis' name.
"Jennifer Stevens," replied Judy.
Jirra stared back. "Isn't she the one who used to be a guy?"
"Yes, according to her biography on IMDB, she was transformed over a three week period. Now if this hits too close to home, I'll assign her to someone else," replied Judy.
Jirra stared down at the ground in deep thought. It would be nice to be able to talk to someone who had gone through a similar experience, she thought. She also knew that Alexis would never have told Jennifer about her own transformation without telling her.
"You don't have to make up your mind immediately, you can give me your answer later," stated Judy.
"No, it's okay. I don't mind," answered Jirra.
"From what I've read, she seems like a nice person."
"When is she arriving here?" asked Jirra.
"Monday. Thanks to the storms in the Midwest and back east, we're not going to be all that busy. I've already gotten three cancellations this morning. Thankfully, all three rescheduled for later in the month," replied Judy.
"How serious is the threat of the big hotel moving in next to us?" asked Jirra.
"If everyone plays honestly, I wouldn't be worried, but these big chains often play dirty," replied Judy. "I've told the town that if the land goes on the market, and if I get it, I'll keep it as is and declare it a nature preserve. I should get local support for this."
Jirra wondered if this was what Killara was talking about, but decided not to share this with Judy.
"Back to Jennifer, will she be using a pseudonym?" asked Jirra.
"No, she's too well known for that. She's coming here to relax and to enjoy our mud baths. It shouldn't be too stressful for you," replied Judy. "Not like last time."
Jirra cocked her head.
Judy smiled back. "Yes, my dear, I know about you and Alexis."
"Was it that obvious?" asked Jirra. A slightly horrified look was forming on her face.
"No, but then again I got to observe you two together more than most people. I also want to let you know that I'll support you in whatever happens."
"Right now we're just friends, and I'm okay with that," replied Jirra, her voice drifting off.
"That's probably best for now, considering how far away she is," replied Judy. "Is she still in Crete?"
Jirra shook her head. "She flew back last week, but she's in New York this week. She's doing some re-recordings for the movie."
"Tell me again what the movie is about?" asked Judy.
"It's a big screen telling of the story of the Minotaur. Alexis is playing Ariadne, daughter of King Minos. She falls in love with the Greek hero, Theseus, and helps him defeat the Minotaur," replied Jirra.
"Is that why the movie was filmed in Crete?" asked Judy.
Jirra nodded. "That and the producer's daughter is on an archeology dig there."
"Must be nice to combine business and pleasure," replied Judy.
"Alexis says that the hardest part of the movie was pretending to be afraid of something that wasn't there. The Minotaur will be CG."
"I wonder if she's worried about when they make the actors all CG," replied Judy with a laugh.
Jirra laughed. "Well, Alexis says that she's also contracted for the computer game. She'll provide the voice for her character."
"Will there be action figures too?" asked Judy.
"Yes, along with fast-food tie-ins."
"Sounds like this could make Alexis very wealthy."
"That will make her happy, if only because it will allow her to retire soon. She wants to give up acting as soon as her contract expires. She'll have four more movies to make after this one. She only went into acting to pay off her tuition and create a nest-egg."
"I hope she can walk away from it all, as long as it makes her happy."
"I can relate in some ways to what she's going through, keeping a secret that is. She's seen as a leading lady in movies and TV directed at males 18-24. If word got out that she's a lesbian, her career would be over. I don't think Alexis would care, but she feels obligated to the people who got her to where she is."
"I'm not surprised. She seems like a woman of honor."
"She's very special."
Judy smiled. "You're still very attracted to her, aren't you?"
Jirra's eyes began to well up with tears. Her voice cracked slightly as she spoke. "Yes."
"It's okay, Jirra," replied Judy, as she handed her a box of tissues. "Does she know how you feel?"
"I think so. We've mostly communicated via e-mail since she left the spa. It's hard to express true emotions in e-mail."
"I hope it works out for you, Jirra."
"Thanks, Judy. I appreciate that."
Chapter 5
Jirra spent the rest of the morning in her small office searching the internet for information on Jennifer Stevens. She had read an article on her a year earlier, but had thought it was all nonsense, which was of course before her own transformation. She found it interesting that lighting had been responsible for both transformations, although Jennifer's took place over a three week period. Jirra wondered if there was a connection. Maybe the mud acted as an accelerant, she thought.
As she read Jennifer's biography, she discovered that Jen had also experienced a reduction in age. Jirra let out a sigh of relief that she hadn't gotten any younger, the last thing she wanted was to be a little kid again. It did make her think though, what if my aging process has changed? She would mention this to her mom when she had her physical.
As it was, Jirra was already getting a medical checkup every few weeks. Liz wanted to have a running database of Jirra's health and, in addition to height, weight, blood pressure and things like that, she drew a sample of Jirra's blood to be analyzed by a friend back east.
Jirra printed out one of the more reputable articles to show her mom. Then she checked her e-mail and was very excited to see one from Alexis.
Dear Roo,
I guess you know by now that Jen Stevens is coming to the spa. I've known her for a while and she's very cool. You can trust her completely. I wish I could find the time to swing by the spa, but it's crazy nuts around here. Between re-recording audio tracks and doing voices for the computer game, I'm exhausted. We might even have to fly back to Crete for some additional scenes, although the studio is trying to shoot them on a sound stage. Anyway, stay in touch and have fun with Jen. She knows that I like girls, so don't feel the need to hold back.
Love, Alexis
Jirra smiled and let out a sigh. She then typed out a reply.
Dear Alexis,
Great to hear from you. Judy just told me about Jennifer Stevens coming to the spa. I do plan on talking to her, when the time is right. She'll be the first person that I've met who has experienced what I have. Any idea of when you'll be free?
Love, Jirra.
Jirra reviewed the mail and then hit send.
Chapter 6
"This is very interesting. I wonder if Ms. Stevens would be willing to let me see her medical records to see if there are any similarities, especially in your blood samples," stated Liz, as she read the article that Jirra had printed out.
She was sitting at her desk in her medical office, taking a break from the physicals. Jirra had brought over some vegetable soup for lunch.
"I don't know. Alexis says that she's pretty cool, but many of the articles say that she doesn't like talking about what happened. I suppose she's found her balance and sees what's done is done," stated Jirra. "I wish I could do that."
"It'll take time, Roo. As for her talking about it, I think she might, considering you've had a similar experience," replied Liz. She then took a sip of the soup. "Oh, this is really good."
Jirra nodded. "I just get worried thinking about what could happen. I mean, my recent breast growth has freaked me."
"Like we said this morning, it's normal," stated Liz. "Your latest hormonal readings are normal for a woman your age."
Jirra nodded as she drank some of the soup.
They finished lunch and Jirra departed. She immediately headed over to see Tara.
Chapter 7
"I'm sorry to bug you, but I have some questions that need your expertise," stated Jirra as she sat down across from Tara.
"I'm no expert on the spirit world," replied Tara. "But I'm still a good listener."
Jirra smiled and took her laptop out of her backpack. "I typed it all down as soon as I got back to the house. I wanted to record every detail."
"That's better than I've ever done. Then again, I didn't have a laptop with me when I had my last vision quest," she stated as she read Jirra's text.
"Where were you?" asked Jirra.
"Sitting naked in a small canyon twenty miles from here," replied Tara.
"I'm not up to doing it naked."
"You should try it sometime. I did it after spending time in a sweat lodge. It makes the vision more detailed."
"I'll take your word for it."
"Jirra, you have a lovely body. You should be proud of it."
Jirra began to blush. "Thanks."
Tara smiled back. "Would you have done it naked when you were male?"
Jirra cocked her head to the side. "I don't know. I don't know if I'd had even gone on a vision quest when I was male."
"See, in some ways you're more adventurous than before," noted Tara.
"Maybe you're right but I'm not ready to sit in a canyon naked!"
Tara laughed. "By the way, your writing is very detailed. I'm very impressed."
"So do you think that this rival company coming in is what Killara referred to?" asked Jirra.
"It could be. I just wonder what the salvation will be," replied Tara.
"I have no idea."
Tara handed Jirra back the laptop. "Anything else on your mind?"
Jirra smiled back. Tara had become like an older sister to her.
"Well, I'm still in love with Alexis. I have no idea of what to do about it."
"Long distance romances are difficult."
Jirra nodded slowly.
"Can I ask you something personal?"
"Sure," replied Jirra.
"Do you only have feelings for girls? Now, think about your answer first."
Jirra stared back. "I haven't felt anything towards a guy. I mean I like Barrett, the guy who works at the coffeehouse in town, but not in a sexual way. Why?"
"You're still changing and adapting. I know as Josh you were hetero, but you're not Josh anymore. You won't find balance if you repress your true feelings. I'm not saying that your feelings for Alexis aren't real, but you need to be honest with yourself. Does that make sense?"
"Yes yes it does. Thanks for the advice, Tara." Jirra then got up and hugged Tara.
Tara smiled and then looked at her watch. "Well, I have two guests arriving in twenty minutes. I need to get going."
"Thanks for listening," replied Jirra.
"Anytime, Roo, anytime."
Chapter 8
"So? When do you want to go shopping?" asked Lindsey as she stepped into Jirra's office.
"I don't know, it's not like it's an emergency," replied Jirra without looking up from her computer.
"Bull. Judging by the way you've been twitching around in your seat lately, I imagine that your bra is killing you," stated Lindsey as she sat down across from her friend.
Jirra looked up. "Is it that obvious?"
Lindsey nodded. "It's not like it's the end of the world, Jirra. Big deal, your boobs grew."
Jirra laughed in spite of herself. "I just feel funny going in to get some new bras."
"Look, you need comfortable clothes. A tight bra is awful."
"I guess it just makes sense to get some."
"You might as well get some new tops while you're at it. Your t-shirts and sweaters should be okay, but you've been stressing out the threads holding your buttons on your blouses lately."
"Anything else?" asked Jirra in a tone of mock annoyance.
"No, that should be enough for now. Come on, we can get to town and be back before dinner if we leave now." She held out the keys to her parent's jeep.
"I need to let Mom know that I'm going," stated Jirra.
Lindsey picked up the phone and dialed the number to the medical office. "I talked her into it. We'll see you tonight." She then hung up the phone.
"Bitch," whispered Jirra.
Lindsey laughed. "Okay, this was a conspiracy, but in a good way."
The drive to Carsonville was uneventful. They parked right in front of the new boutique. It was next to the coffee shop and Jirra wondered if Barrett was still working there. He had been working in the family owned business during his winter break from college and she wasn't sure when he was heading back.
"Clothes first, coffee later," stated Lindsey, as if she was reading Jirra's mind.
The shop was filled with mid-ranged to expensive casual clothes. The type of things people with money wore to look as if they weren't rich, but without actually wearing everyday clothes.
"Thankfully we get a twenty-five percent discount in here. I love their stuff, but there's no way I could justify buying things in here at full price," whispered Lindsey as they walked in.
A blonde woman in her late twenties walked over to greet them. She flashed a bright smile. "Lindsey, it's great to see you again. Oh, please tell your mom that I tried that recipe she gave me for beef Stroganoff. My husband loved it!"
"I'm glad to hear that, Grace. Oh, this is my friend Jirra; she's also from the spa," replied Lindsey.
"My mom is the spa doctor, and I work part-time for Judy," stated Jirra as she extended her hand.
"I've heard all about you, Jirra, from some of the other businessmen and businesswomen in town. We really appreciate the business your newsletter has sent us," replied Grace. "So are you two girls just looking or do you have something specific in mind?"
"Jirra needs some help," said Lindsey before Jirra could say a word. She then leaned over to Grace and whispered. "She's had a little growth spurt."
"Well, we can take care of that. Jirra, please follow me. I want to get your measurements," stated Grace as she headed back to the fitting rooms.
Jirra glanced over at Lindsey who stuck the tip of her tongue out.
Back in the fitting room, Grace asked Jirra to take off her sweater and bra. As Jirra undressed Grace nodded knowingly.
"Looks like you're long overdue for this. I'd say that your bra is at least a cup too small. Have you ever been sized for a bra?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, why?"
Grace began to measure Jirra. "A poorly sized bra can cause all kinds of problems, ranging from just discomfort to bad posture. Now, I'm going to measure your chest and breasts. Then I'll give you a few bras to try on."
After a few minutes, Grace was done measuring and made a few quick calculations. "Okay, try this one on," she stated as she handed Jirra a plain white bra. "Don't worry about the style, we're just going for comfort and fit now."
Jirra tried it on. Thankfully, she didn't struggle anymore with the back hooks as she had for the first three months after her transformation.
"Well?" asked Grace.
"It feels good," replied Jirra.
Grace made a few adjustments to the straps. "I'd say it's a good fit."
"What size is that?" asked Jirra.
"36-DD," replied Grace. "I know you were wearing a 36-C, but it's not that unusual for a girl to just jump up a cup or higher."
"I didn't realize that they were that big," replied Jirra as she stared down at her chest.
"For your size they look good. Now, I have a few bras that you might like, but between you and me, I think for your everyday bras and sports bras you can go to the Target down the road. That way you can save money for the real nice things."
Jirra giggled in spite of herself. "Okay. I do need a few tops while I'm here."
"I think we can help you," replied Grace. "Look, having big breasts can be a pain, but you'll get used to them. I did."
Jirra hadn't noticed until now that Grace was rather large breasted herself.
"I'm 38-DD myself, and trust me that you'll be much happier with properly sized bras," replied Grace.
An hour later Jirra and Lindsey walked out with several bags of clothes.
"You still want to get some coffee?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded vigorously. "I really need some caffeine now!"
After putting their clothes in the back of the jeep, they walked into the coffee shop. Jirra was pleased to see that Barrett was behind the counter. He saw them walk in and he waved.
"I thought you were heading back to college?" asked Jirra.
"I leave this weekend, although I'm trying to convince my advisor to allow me to do some studying back here in the spring," he replied.
"Cool. So what do you suggest today?" asked Jirra.
"Ahhh, I want you to try this, it's my new mocha recipe. If you drink it, you'll see things that no one else can see and do things no one else can do," replied Barrett with a wink.
Lindsey turned to Jirra with a confused look on her face. "What is he talking about?"
Jirra just laughed and took the cup. "Are you calling it the Jack Burton?"
"Who?" asked Lindsey.
"Damn! I thought I could slip that one past you," replied Barrett. "Obviously, Lindsey has never seen Big Trouble in Little China."
"I love that movie," stated Jirra. "The mocha is pretty good by the way."
"The mocha is good, but I've never heard of the movie you're talking about," interjected Lindsey.
"I have it on DVD. My dad loved that movie. We can watch it tonight," stated Jirra.
"What is it, some Kung Fu movie?" she asked.
Jirra looked at Barrett who began to laugh. "It's sort of hard to explain. Just watch it."
"Well, I hope you get your way, Barrett. Good luck," stated Jirra.
"I'll keep in touch," he replied.
Jirra and Lindsey paid for the drinks and headed back to the jeep.
"Is this movie really good?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra nodded. "Trust me."
Chapter 9
On the way back to the spa, Jirra kept looking down at her chest.
"What's wrong now?" asked Lindsey.
"My breasts look huge!" replied Jirra.
"And?" asked Lindsey.
"This isn't funny. I mean I'm trying to blend in, and then they' decide to grow!"
"Barrett didn't seem to notice," replied Lindsey.
"He's cool. He knows that I only like girls," stated Jirra. "I know this is normal, but I don't need something like this to attract attention especially from boys!"
"I see, well I suppose the only alternative is to bind your chest."
"Very funny!" replied Jirra.
"Seriously, we can strap those babies down every morning, squishing them against your chest. How does that sound?" asked Lindsey with a laugh.
"Stop it! I don't want to start laughing!" replied Jirra.
"Oh, wait, there's always duct tape!"
Jirra started to laugh.
"That's better," replied Lindsey. "Look, at least you have a nice body. Grace's right, they look good on you. I wouldn't worry about the boys, most just look anyway. Don't tell me that you didn't stare at the girls with big boobs in school."
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "That was different."
"How?" asked Lindsey. "Guys have no idea what a pain it is to have them always staring at our chests. Look on the bright side; at least you're not in a real high school setting."
"Oh yeah, that would go over great. It's bad enough that the local cliques know that I'm a lesbian, then to throw in these ugh, I don't even want to think about it."
"Yeah, it's a good thing that college boys don't care about big breasts," added Lindsey.
Jirra laughed again. "Speaking of college boys, how's Dave."
"He emailed me this morning. He said that he misses me," replied Lindsey.
"I'm sure he does. He spent most of his break with you."
"Speaking of long distance romances, how's Alexis?"
"Busy. Apparently this movie is going to be a big deal. The studio is trying to get it ready for release later this year, most likely for around the Christmas vacation period."
"Why not this summer?" asked Lindsey.
"Too many special effects to finish before summer. Alexis said that they're going to be spectacular."
"Cool. I can't wait to see it."
"Do you think that it's dumb for me to be in love with Alexis?"
"No more dumb that me being in love with Dave. Love is like that, it's never convenient."
Chapter 10
Liz thought that the movie idea was excellent and invited over Lindsey's parents, along with Tara and Cari. Jirra helped her make several big bowls of popcorn.
"I'd forgotten how funny this movie is," commented Cody, as he munched on some popcorn. He was sitting on the couch next to Hannah and Liz.
"Kurt Russell is still pretty sexy," stated Liz.
"Kim Cattrall is pretty hot too," added Tara with a wink, who was sitting on the carpet next to Cari.
"I can't believe how corny the dialog is," commented Lindsey.
"It's supposed to be corny," interjected Jirra. "That's what makes it so good."
"You know, we ought to do this more often, have a movie night," commented Hannah. "It's way too far to drive to a movie theater."
"I agree," stated Cari as she motioned for one of the bowls of popcorn.
"We can host it next time," stated Tara as she reached into the bowl. "I have the perfect movie too, The Princess Bride."
Jirra just smiled and soaked in the warmth of having so many good friends around her. Still, her mind drifted to Killara's words and she wondered what they meant.
Chapter 11
On Thursday, Jirra and Liz drove down to Santa Fe.
"I should be done by lunch time," stated Liz.
"Okay. The bookstore I want to go to is only a few blocks away from the medical center. There's supposed to be a good pizza place next door; why don't we eat there?"
"I could go for some good pizza. I don't like the place in town; they don't know how to make thin crust pizza, but then again very few pizza places do, away from the Northeast," replied Liz.
Liz dropped Jirra off at the bookstore. It was a store that Barrett had mentioned several times; he claimed it had a great section on local history. He was right, as it had a huge section on New Mexico's history. Jirra was soon browsing away, finding several books on the Anasazi. As soon as she picked up a book, she skimmed the index. None of the books mentioned any evidence of settlements in the area around the spa; still she knew what she had seen in her vision quest.
"May I help you, Miss?" asked an older man's voice.
Jirra turned around to see a small elderly man. He still had a full head of hair, although it was completely white. The nametag on his sweater identified him as Abe. He had a friendly smile, and there was a tinkle in his gray-blue eyes. Jirra immediately knew she could trust him.
"Yes. Do you know of any books concerning Anasazi settlements in the northeast part of the state? Say in the area north of Santa Fe?" asked Jirra hopefully.
He put his hand to his chin and began to rub it as he appeared to be contemplating her question. "That's the second time in the past few weeks that someone has asked me that question. The first was by some grad student. He claimed that he had found some evidence of them being much further east that earlier suspected," replied Abe.
"Did he have a goatee?" asked Jirra.
Abe nodded. "Yes, he did. He also suggested that I put a coffee stand in my store."
"Was he named Barrett?" she asked.
"Yes, do you know him?" asked Abe.
Jirra nodded. "His family runs a coffee house in the town near where I live."
Abe shook his head in disgust. "Coffee stand in a book store? Whatever happened to just buying a book?"
Jirra laughed. "So, were you able to help him?"
"There's one book we have in stock. It was written by an archeologist back in the 1930's. He claimed that he found sites in the hills north of Santa Fe that he dated back to the Anasazi. The trouble is, he never bothered to document these finds. The book is an interesting read, but I don't know how much you'll learn from it. He refused to note the exact location of the sites, something about not wanting to disturb them until the time was right," stated Abe as he led Jirra to the book.
Jirra noted that the shelves were filled with books on local history ranging from Billy the Kid to Roswell.
"Ah, here it is. Technically, this could be considered a rare book, as it was published in 1939, but since no one, other than your friend, has looked at it in all those years, I'll sell it to you for five dollars." He handed the book to Jirra.
Jirra held the book and opened it up carefully. It was covered in cheap leather. The title was The Anasazi of Santa Fe by Dr. Randolph Margate III.
"The book was a failure, and everyone with a college degree laughed at his findings. He claimed that he was planning an expedition to the sites to prove his theories, unfortunately he disappeared," stated Abe.
"Disappeared?" asked Jirra.
Abe nodded. "Yep. I found an article in the newspaper's archives stating that he was going up into the hills in the spring of 1940. No one ever heard of him again. Not that unusual, people come and go all the time. Still, it would have been nice to have known what happened to him."
"He was a doctor, didn't anyone look for him?"
"No. His biography says that he earned his PhD from Oxford. I wrote to them and they have no record of a Randolph Margate III. So, he was either using a fake name or he was lying."
"Sounds like you have more than a passing interest in him," stated Jirra.
Abe laughed. "You could say that. This shop has been in my family for three generations. I suspect that will all end when I pass on; none of my kids want to run it. Anyway, it's hard to compete with the big chains, and I'm not willing to put in a coffee stand. My father bought one hundred copies of that book. I was working as a stock boy back then, and I read everything new that came in. I must have read that book twenty times. I bought a topographical map and tried to figure out where he had gone. I suppose it became a hobby or maybe an obsession. Now, there is one catch to me selling you this book, if you find out anything, you must promise me that you'll share it with me. Is that a deal?"
Jirra nodded and extended her hand. "It's a deal, Abe."
Abe took her had and shook it. "And what's your name, young lady?"
"It's Jirra," she replied with a smile.
He began to chuckle. "Your parents named you kangaroo?"
She joined him in the laughter. "It's a long story, but it has something to do with a vacation they took before I was born."
Abe laughed. "Well, Jirra, in addition to the book, I think you'll need some maps. Maybe you can figure out where old Randolph was hiking about. Just so you know, his descriptions are vague enough to describe almost any canyon in the state."
An hour later Jirra had added three topographical maps and two additional books on the Anasazi to her pile.
"I'm sorry to hear that you can't get your family to continue the store," stated Jirra.
"All may not be lost. My granddaughter is expressing an interest in running it," he stated.
"Do you have an e-mail address?" asked Jirra, "just in case I find out something on Randolph."
"Of course. I may be old, but I'm no fuddy-duddy," he stated as he handed her his business card. "But I'm not going to put a coffee shop in here!"
"Thanks. I promise that I'll let you know if I find out anything at all about Randolph or the site."
"I know you will, Jirra."
Chapter 12
A short time later Jirra was sitting across from Liz in the pizza place. She told her all about Abe and the book.
"I wonder if Judy knows about Randolph," stated Liz as she ate her salad.
"Or Abe," added Jirra. "When will that pizza get here? I'm starved!"
Liz laughed.
"I'm going to e-mail Barrett and tell him that he made quite an impression on Abe," continued Jirra.
"That reminds me, no exploring up in the hills without telling someone where you're going. Also I don't want you going up there alone," ordered Liz. "Promise me."
"I promise," replied Jirra.
Just then the pizza arrived. The waiter's eyes were locked on Jirra's chest. She noticed and nervously crossed her arms. The waiter winked and walked away.
"What a jerk," she muttered as she crossed her arms over her chest.
"I know it's hard, but try to ignore it. Just remember you can use those to your advantage," stated Liz, as she put a slice of pizza on her plate.
Jirra's eyes opened up. "Mom!"
Liz smiled back. "I'm just saying that there will be times when you're glad you're well developed. Men turn into idiots around them. I got out of a speeding ticket once, just for having my top three buttons on my blouse undone. They don't call them boobs for nothing."
Jirra broke up laughing, so hard in fact that she was soon crying.
"Now eat your pizza before it gets cold, it's not too bad, but the crust is still too thick," noted Liz.
"True, not like what we used to get back in Philly," replied Jirra. "Do you ever miss it?"
Liz shook her head. "I've lived so many places, so home is where you make it. Your father loved Pennsylvania."
Jirra let out a soft sigh. "I really miss him."
"Me too, Roo."
"I dreamed about him the other night," continued Jirra. "Nothing special happened; it was just nice to see him again."
"I dream about him all the time."
"I can't believe that it's almost been a year."
"I know."
"Did he really have to go to Afghanistan?" asked Jirra.
Liz cracked a small smile. "Your father loved both of us, but he also had his honor. He was a soldier, like his father and his father's father. I joined the service on a lark, to help pay my college and to piss off my family. But with Travis it was his family business. He once told me that Reids had always been soldiers; he joked about the fact that they weren't good at anything else."
Jirra knew the family history well. Her grandfather had served in Viet Nam and her great-grandfather had been killed at Normandy. Her father had traced their family's service all the way back in the Civil War, when the first Reid had enlisted in the Union Army just ten days after stepping off the boat in New York City. Sgt. Ephraim Thaddeus Reid had survived the war, minus an arm he lost outside of Richmond in 1865.
"Still he never pressured me to join," interrupted Jirra. "Why?"
Liz nodded. "That's true he didn't. He wanted you to pick your own path. I think he was hoping that you wouldn't join up."
"Why?"
"He loved his job, but he also hated war. He treated the loss of every one of his men as if they were his children. I don't think he could stand losing you."
Jirra stared back in silence.
"You were so young when he was in the first Gulf War. His unit lost three men. When he got home, your father went and personally visited the families of those men. It was the only thing that seemed to bother him about the war. I think that's part of the reason he insisted on going along with his unit to Afghanistan; he didn't want to be away from them if they were in harm's way."
Jirra felt a tear run down her cheek. She wiped it way. "He never talked much about the war with me."
"No, he didn't want to burden you with it."
"I know I've asked this before, but how do you think he would react to what happened to me?"
Liz smiled. "It wouldn't have made any difference. He loved you dearly and would have loved you just the same, if not more. Although, I think he would have been slightly overprotective of you."
"What do you mean?"
"Let's just say that the he probably would have had a talk with the waiter," replied Liz.
Jirra laughed. "Are you serious?"
Liz nodded. "Now, let's finish lunch so we can get back to the spa."
"Thank you for telling me this, Mom."
"You're welcome, Roo."
Jirra stayed up to nearly one reading the book. While it wasn't the best written book she had ever read, it was incredibly interesting. Dr. Margate stated that he had found proof that there were Anasazi sites in eastern New Mexico and proposed that they might have gone even further east. While he described several small sites where he had found evidence of the Anasazi, he didn't give any specific details on the locations of the sites. He described an area that covered much of the land north of Santa Fe.
What really excited Jirra was that he described one site that could be near the spa. Granted she may have been reading in between the lines, but he did mention the local town, stating that he stayed there overnight before heading north again. She wondered if Barrett had also picked up on this.
Chapter 13
Friday arrived bright and clear. The temperature had dipped into the low twenties overnight leaving a fine layer of frost covering everything. The sun was out in full force, melting the frost off the darker colored walkways around the spa. Almost everything else looked like it was covered in a blanket of glistening diamonds.
Judy was already in her office when Jirra arrived and she decided to ask her about Dr. Randolph Margate.
Judy examined the book. "I wish I knew you were so interested in this; I could have saved you ten dollars."
Jirra was about to ask Judy what she meant, as Judy opened the door of a bookcase. She pulled out a much nicer copy of the same book.
"Does this mean that he was around here?" asked Jirra excitedly.
"My grandparents told me about him. They said he was a very eccentric man. He claimed to be English, yet they said he had more of a Midwestern accent. He spent a summer here searching the hills. He asked for permission to search the canyons on many of the private lands around here."
"Didn't anyone ask him what he was looking for?"
"Jirra, back then this land was mainly used for cattle ranching. My grandfather thought he was looking for gold or silver. He would head up into the hills for weeks before coming back for supplies. My grandfather offered to help him, but he refused all assistance. He did send us this copy of the book. He came back a few years later before he disappeared."
"Didn't anyone look for him?" asked Jirra.
"By the time anyone noticed he was missing, it was fall. They searched the hills, but didn't find a thing. Almost anything could have happened to him. It was foolish of him to be alone up there. Nature is very unforgiving."
"As you've reminded me several times since my vision quest last summer," interjected Jirra.
"Exactly! Oh, just so you know, I'm starting a new rule for hikers once the weather improves; they'll have to log out before heading up in the hills. That rule will also apply to staff. I'm thinking of calling it the Jirra Rule," stated Judy.
"You wouldn't!"
Judy laughed. "There will be a log, but I'm not naming it after you."
"Thank you."
"I got an update on our latest VIP; she's coming in early and will be here on Saturday. I'd like you here at ten to meet her," stated Judy.
"Okay. Actually, I'm looking forward to meeting her."
Chapter 14
Saturday's weather was a repeat of Friday's. The frost was quite a bit heavier though and everything, even the walkways, glistened in the reddish glow of the rising sun.
Jirra slipped on a skirt, even though she wasn't fond of them especially with the colder temperatures of winter. It was an important day, and she figured that she had to make a good impression as a representative of the spa.
She picked out a matching sweater and then slipped on the black leather knee-high boots that her mom had given her for Christmas.
Jirra even put on some makeup. It wasn't much, but she wanted to look professional. Thankfully, Liz had shown her the art of minimal makeup.
As she stepped into the kitchen, Liz nodded approvingly.
"You look very nice, Roo."
"Thanks," replied Jirra, as she ran her hands down along her skirt. "I figured that this is a big deal for the spa and the least I can do for Judy is wear girl clothes."
Liz smiled. "Well, you look lovely, very professional. So what time does Ms. Stevens arrive?"
"Sometime after ten," replied Jirra.
"I'm sure you'll do fine," said Liz, as she washed out her coffee mug. "I'm off to work. I'll see you later."
They gave each other a quick hug.
Jirra made herself a mug of tea and watched some TV. She was slightly nervous about meeting Jennifer Stevens, not because she was a celebrity, but rather it was her background. The more Jirra thought about it, the more anxious she became. She had so much she wanted to ask her, but at the same time didn't want to bother her.
Jirra looked at her watch and saw that it was nearly nine-thirty; she sighed and headed up to the spa office.
Chapter 15
"Jirra, you look lovely," stated Judy. "And I thought you hated wearing skirts!"
"I do," replied Jirra, "but this is business, and you've taught me to look professional."
Judy nodded and smiled knowingly. "I'm glad you've remembered that."
"So where is she staying?" asked Jirra.
"In the same cottage that Alexis used; in fact, she requested it specifically, something about the view," replied Judy.
"It does have a nice view of the sunrise from the deck, not that she'll be using that in winter," replied Jirra with a laugh.
"Well, we'll find out soon enough, as it looks like she's arriving," stated Judy looking out the window of her office.
A dark green Ford Expedition pulled up in front of the main office of the spa. A young woman with a blonde ponytail stepped out of the passenger side and stretched. She was wearing jeans, boots, and a black leather jacket that was open to show her red turtleneck sweater. She was also wearing a Syracuse University ball cap with a pair of sunglasses propped on top of the cap. In many ways she looked like a college coed instead of a famous movie star.
Judy walked over to the main door and waved her in.
"Ms. Stevens, I'm Judy Ramone, and I want to welcome you to Caldera de Gaia Spa."
The woman smiled. "Please, call me Jen, Judy."
Judy smiled back. "As you wish, Jen, this is Jirra Reid; she'll be your guide around the spa."
Jen's eyes opened up as she turned to Jirra. "Well, I've wanted to meet you for a while, Jirra. Alexis raved about you."
Jirra felt her face getting warm as she greeted Jen.
"And please don't tell me you got dressed up for me," continued Jen.
Jirra was at a loss of words.
"Please, in the future, Jirra, dress as you normally would. I don't want you to go out of your way for me. Still, I'm very impressed, it's nice to see a young woman who knows how to make a good first impression," continued Jen with a smile.
"Okay, I will. Now would you like to see your cottage?" asked Jirra.
"That sounds wonderful, Jirra," replied Jen.
"Your bags are being delivered as we speak, Jen," interjected Judy.
"Thank you. What I said to Jirra applies to everyone. The last thing I want is anyone going out of their way for me. I just finished a movie, and all I want to do is relax," answered Jen.
"Oh, how do you want us to handle your privacy? We don't have a lot of guests this week, but I want to make sure that you're not bothered," continued Judy.
"I'm not into fake names or anything like that. Just as long as no one barges into my room or is snapping photos for the tabloids, I'll be okay. I've sort of gotten used to the publicity," she replied.
"I'll get the word out to the staff and quests," replied Judy. "I want all our guests to enjoy their stay here."
"If it's half as good as Alexis told me, then I'll be pleased," replied Jen. "Okay, Jirra, lead away."
Jirra slipped on her coat and led Jen down the path to the cottage. She still felt funny about the cottage, as it was the place where she had been with Alexis.
"It's so beautiful here," exclaimed Jen as they walked through the cool morning air. "Now, you're not originally from around here are you?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, I was an army brat. We lived all over the place before moving here. My mom is the staff doctor."
"And your father?" asked Jen.
Jirra took a breath. "He was killed last year in Afghanistan."
"Oh, I'm sorry. Damn, Alexis told me that. I'm sorry."
Jirra turned to Jen and smiled softly. "It's okay. Well, this is it." She then opened the door to the cottage.
They walked inside and Jen nodded. "It's perfect. It even has a fireplace."
"It's gas, cleaner than wood," noted Jirra.
Jen walked around the room and noticed her bags were in her bedroom. "Very nice indeed. Now, I've been warned about the wonderful food here, still I like to cook for myself."
"The basics are already stocked in the kitchen. For anything else, just fill out the form on the fridge door and drop it off at the main office, it'll be filled as best as possible the same day."
Jen smiled. "Judy knows what she's doing."
"You can say that again."
"Well, hang around here while I unpack, then you can start the grand tour," stated Jen.
Jen unpacked and made small talk with Jirra, who was finding that she was fast learning to like the young actress.
"Oh, Jirra, can you hand me that bag? It has something very valuable in it," stated Jen.
Jirra handed her a black leather duffle bag. "What's inside?"
Jen opened it up and pulled out a box of Tastykake chocolate cupcakes. "These are one of my guilty pleasures. Have you ever tried them?"
Jirra laughed. "Tried them? Before we moved here, we lived outside Philly. I lived on these things!"
"Have you had any since you left?" asked Jen as she opened up the box.
Jirra shook her head.
Jen smiled and handed her a package of the cupcakes.
"Thank you," replied Jirra, who after opening it up, peeled the frosting off the cupcake and ate it separately.
Jen laughed. "Now I know you're from Philly; no one else would know to do that!"
"You wouldn't have any of Amoroso's rolls in there too?" asked Jirra hopefully.
Jen laughed and shook her head. "I know how good those are, but I'm not from Philly."
"Still, thanks for the Tastykakes."
"You're welcome. By the way, I only share them with people who appreciate them!"
Chapter 16
Thirty minutes later Jirra led Jen out of her cottage for her orientation tour. The temperature had warmed up to thirty-four.
Jirra noticed Jen shivering slightly as they walked down to the mud bath building but didn't say anything about it. She didn't think it was that cold and she didn't know Jen well enough yet to comment on it.
Jen was very impressed with the mud baths and signed up for her first one for later that afternoon.
As they walked up to the dining hall, Jen commented how much Alexis loved the mud baths.
"It's one of the main reasons I picked this place," remarked Jen as they walked inside.
"How long have you known Alexis?" asked Jirra, as she hung up her coat. "You can hang yours here."
Jen shook her head. "No thanks, I'll keep it on for now. I first met Alexis in the green room of a late night TV show. We immediately hit it off, and while I wouldn't consider us best friends, we do see each other around. What I like about her is that she's very genuine, even if she has to hide her private life."
"Oh, you know about that too?" asked Jirra softly.
Jen smiled. "I was the one who set her up with her last fake boyfriend. I really feel for her and others like her. It's amazing that they have to keep their sexuality a secret, especially when they live and work in Hollywood!"
Jirra nodded as they approached the counter. "Okay, we usually have several choices for lunch, in addition to salads and soups. Hannah, our head chef, makes the best soups!"
"Also if you don't see anything you like, I can try to fill any special orders, assuming I have the ingredients," interjected Hannah. She extended her hand across to Jen. "I'm Hannah, and I'm pleased to meet you, Jen."
Jen smiled. "I've heard wonderful things about your cooking from Alexis. She still raves about the barbecue you prepared. I'm also pleased that you called me Jen."
Hannah smiled back. "We're a small spa. Judy got the word out pretty quick. Let me know if you need anything."
Jen nodded. "Yes, I do. I'm sorry to say that I have a deficiency problem."
"Deficiency problem? What are you lacking?" asked Jirra.
"A good cheesesteak!"
Jirra's jaw dropped open. Jen reached over and gently lifted Jirra's chin.
"Hey, just because I'm not a Philly girl doesn't mean that I'm not hooked on 'em. Hannah, I ordered everything we need, even Amoroso rolls, fresh from Philadelphia. With a bit of luck we'll be having Philly style cheesesteaks for lunch or supper tomorrow. I ordered enough for the entire staff and all the guests. And, yes, I DID get the Cheez Whiz!"
"If you don't mind, I'll have some other types of cheese available for those who'd prefer something a little healthier," interjected Hannah with a grin.
Jen shrugged her shoulders. "That's fine, but the best place in South Philly uses Cheez Whiz! Besides, you shouldn't worry about healthy if you're eating a cheesesteak."
"How did you get hooked on cheesesteaks anyway?" asked Jirra.
"I used to make a lot of public appearances for a national chain of computer stores. I've been to Philly several times to visit the stores there."
"Ordering all that stuff must have cost a small fortune. Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Hannah.
"I have more money that I can possibly spend. My money just sitting there in the bank is only good for the bank. Besides, I enjoy sharing my good luck with the people around me. I just figured it would be a nice way to introduce myself to the spa," replied Jen.
"It's a lovely gesture and I'll alert my staff to for the arrival of the food," stated Hannah.
Jen selected a bowl of rich-looking beef barley soup and a grilled ham and cheddar sandwich on rye. Jirra had the soup with a small chef's salad.
Chapter 17
After lunch, Jirra left Jen with Cari.
"I'll see you at dinner," stated Jen.
Jirra nodded and walked back to the main office. Judy waved her into her office as soon as she arrived.
"How's everything going?" asked Judy.
"Great," replied Jirra. "Jen is very nice. Did you hear that she's throwing a cheese steak lunch for everyone tomorrow?"
Judy nodded. "Sounds interesting, although I'm not really into that sort of food."
"You've just never had the real thing!" replied Jirra with a grin.
"I'm glad to see that you're in a good mood again."
"I guess you're right about that," replied Jirra. "Well, I'm going to work on the newsletter if you need me."
Jirra retreated into her office and turned on her work computer. Jirra had a system down for the newsletter and it usually only took her a few hours each week. The hardest part of the job was ensuring that her contributors turned in their articles. Jirra usually sent out an email the week before the newsletter as a reminder. This week there was a recipe from Hannah for venison chili, and an article on cold weather hiking from Cody. There were also listings of spa events and the week's discounts in town. The last thing she had to do was type in the names of the week's guests.
Jirra glanced over her shoulder and saw that the US map now had pins in 39 of the fifty states. The world map had pins in twenty-four countries. This was her way of keeping track of who was visiting the spa. A set of duplicate maps was now hanging in the dining room.
After running the text through an editing program, Jirra e-mailed the newsletter to Judy for the final review. Judy usually caught a few minor grammar errors, which annoyed Jirra to no end. She prided herself on the newsletter and every mistake bugged her.
Jirra then checked her own e-mail and was pleased to see that Alex had sent her some mail.
Roo,
Hope you and Jen are getting along. Be warned; don't try to keep up with her in eating! I have no idea how she can eat all the junk she does and keep her figure! Attached is a preview of what I look like in the computer game. I think they made my boobs way too big! BTW I'd like to see an updated photo of you! Catch you later.
Love,
Alexis.
Jirra opened the attached file and saw what Alex was talking about. The character was an overly curvaceous blonde in a short toga-like dress. She had a very large chest, several cups bigger than the real Alexis. Jirra then typed her reply.
Dear Alexis,
Thanks for the mail. Jen is very cool and we're hitting it off famously. As for your alter ego well, at least teenage boys will like it!
Love,
Jirra.
Jirra then headed back to her cottage. She had some reading to do for her history project.
Chapter 18
Around six Jirra got a call from Jen and she headed up to the woman's cottage.
She found Jen relaxing in her cottage. Jen was dressed in a sweat suit with a throw wrapped around her shoulders. There were fuzzy pink slippers on her feet and she had a big mug of hot chocolate in her hands. A fire was burning strong in the fireplace. The stereo was playing some old 60's Motown.
"Oh, Jirra, the mud bath was wonderful!" exclaimed Jen. "I plan on doing one every day I'm here!"
Jirra just nodded and sat across from Jen who sat down on the couch, well within the warmth created by the fire.
"Do you want some hot chocolate?" asked Jen.
Jirra had found that since her transformation she had come to crave chocolate more than she ever had as a boy. "Sounds good. Is it in the kitchen?
Jen got up. "No, please let me fix it for you. Trust me, you'll love this!"
Jirra watched mutely as Jen filled a mug with hot chocolate and then added a handful of mini marshmallows, followed by a big squeeze of Hershey's Chocolate Syrup.
"I call this The Chocolate Overload, and it's marvelous! Oh, wait, you'll want some of these to go with it," explained Jen as she handed Jirra some Oreos.
"You must be kidding!"
Jen shook her head. "No, you'll love it."
They walked back into the living room. Jen returned to the couch and kicked off her slippers. In one graceful movement her feet disappeared under her body.
"Sorry, but even though I grew up in an area that has cold winters, I've never liked it. I guess I get cold too easy," complained Jen.
Jirra nodded as she sipped her drink. She noticed that she had become more sensitive to the cold since her transformation.
"Well? What do you think?" asked Jen.
"It's very good, but how do you keep so slim?" asked Jirra, as she licked some of the chocolate off her upper lip.
"I'm blessed with a high metabolism I guess," replied Jen.
Jirra wondered if it was a result of the transformation, but she still didn't think that she knew Jen well enough to ask her about it.
"Do you usually eat dinner at your cottage or up in the main hall?" asked Jen, as she dunked an Oreo into her mug.
"Depends on Mom's schedule. Judy also likes the staff to eat with the guests a few nights. We also have dinner with our neighbors once a week," explained Jirra.
"Who are your neighbors?"
Jirra told her about Lindsey and her family and Cari and Tara.
"It must be nice to have such good people around you," stated Jen.
"It is. At times it feels like we're a big family. Judy was very selective about who she brought in here."
"So you moved out here after your father died?"
Jirra nodded. "Yes."
"How long ago did you father die?" asked Jen.
"It'll be one year next month."
"How're you doing?"
Jirra held out her hand and rocked it back and forth. "I miss him so much."
"I sensed that you're under some emotional stress," noted Jen.
"I have good days and bad days, as does Mom. The upcoming anniversary doesn't help," replied Jirra. She then told Jen how they'd ended up at the spa.
"I can't imagine having to deal with all that," said Jen. "So are you eating up at the hall tonight? If so, I'd love to join you and meet your mom."
"Really?"
Jen laughed as she nodded.
"I'll call her up and see what her plans are," replied Jirra. "Can I use your phone?"
"Sure."
Jirra picked up the phone and called the medical office. She talked for a few minutes before hanging up.
"Mom says that she'd love to go to dinner with you," stated Jirra. "She said that she'll meet us there at seven."
Jen looked at her watch. "Well, I'd better get dressed then."
Chapter 19
Jirra and Jen walked into the dining hall. It was less than half-full due to the partial booking of the spa. Jen's presence was immediately noticed by the guests and staff.
"Excuse me while I make the rounds," stated Jen with a wink, "Otherwise I won't get a chance to enjoy whatever smells so wonderful!"
Jirra watched as Jen introduced herself to everyone in the room. Jirra sat down next to Liz.
"I must admit she's a mistress of crowd control," commented Liz.
"She's pretty cool. Did you hear that she's throwing a cheese steak party tomorrow for everyone? She's even flying in Amoroso's rolls!" replied Jirra.
"Well, that's one meal I won't miss. I'm glad that you're hitting it off. Have you talked about your situation yet?"
Jirra shook her head. "No, not yet. I'd like to get to know her better before telling her."
"I understand. You do what you feel is right," said Liz. "Well, it looks like she's almost done."
Jirra noticed too that Jen was at the last table of guests. A minute later Jen walked over to Jirra's table.
"Well, that's out of the way. I told them that I'll be happy to talk and sign autographs and the like before dinner, but would appreciate not being bothered while I eat."
"And does that actually work?" asked Jirra.
Jen laughed. "Sometimes."
"Jen, this is my mom,"
Liz stood up. "I'm Liz, pleased to meet you Jen; it's a pleasure to meet you."
Jen smiled back. "I've wanted to meet you; Jirra has told me a lot about you in the short time we've known each other."
"Well, why don't we go see what Hannah and Lindsey have prepared for tonight's feast, and then we can talk," suggested Liz.
"That sounds like a wonderful idea."
The special of the evening was a variant on Chicken Parmesan, with a layer of sautéed mushrooms between the chicken and the cheese. It came with a side of small pasta shells with a chunky tomato sauce that had bits of ham and fresh broccoli florets in it. All three of them chose that, along with small side salads.
Over dinner they got to know each other a little better. Jirra noticed that Jen was guarded about her past and wondered if Jen felt the same sort of anxiety that she felt.
Jirra was pleased to see Lindsey walking over towards their table with a tray of her own.
"I was hoping you'd find time to join us," stated Jirra. She then introduced Lindsey to Jen.
"I'm a huge fan, but I promise to let you eat. Besides, I wanted to see if you like what I prepared tonight!" stated Lindsey.
"You cooked this tonight?" asked Jirra.
"Yep. I planned the whole menu. Mom gave me two nights a week from now on!" exclaimed Lindsey with pride.
"Well, I for one am very impressed. This is much better than most of the overpriced slop they serve in trendy Hollywood bistros," commented Jen.
Lindsey laughed. "Thank you, even if it is an exaggeration."
Jen shook her head. "No exaggeration, Lindsey, this is wonderful. Have you ever eaten in one of those places?"
Lindsey shook her head. "I've never been to Hollywood."
Jen smiled. "Keep up this sort of work and you can put most of them out of business. I mean, even the ranch dressing on my salad is the best I've ever had."
"My first celebrity endorsement!"
They all laughed.
Lindsey continued, "The secret to the dressing is making it from scratch using fresh buttermilk, and I add a small dash of horseradish to give it just a little bite."
There was a quiet pause as they all savored their food.
"Have you invited Jen for our movie night, Jirra?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra shook her head as she swallowed a bite of food.
"What is that?" asked Jen.
"We've started watching movies together, rotating between our house, theirs and Cari and Tara's," replied Lindsey, as she pointed to Jirra. "I think it'd be cool if you joined us."
"I don't want to intrude," stated Jen.
"You wouldn't be," interjected Liz.
"When is this weekly event?" asked Jen.
"Wednesday evening at Cari and Tara's cottage," said Jirra. "You met Cari today at the mud baths; she lives with Tara who runs the massage and hot spring baths."
"Oh, I met Tara too, they're both very nice. You don't think they'll mind?"
Jirra looked at Lindsey and they both began to giggle. "No, they're both cool."
"Okay, that sounds great as long as it's not one of my movies that you're watching. I tend to be way to critical of myself to enjoy them. Oh, by the way, what time do the hot spring baths close? I was hoping to get a soak in before bed."
"Midnight," replied Jirra.
"Wonderful. Well, if you don't mind, I'm going to take a soak and then retire for the evening. I'll see you all in the morning," stated Jen.
"Wait!" said Lindsey. "You have to try my new dessert!"
Jen groaned. "I'm not sure I have room for dessert."
"Yes, you do," replied Lindsey. "It's chocolate."
"Oh. Then you may have to twist my little finger." Jen laughed.
"Just a minute, I'll get it for you. It has to be warm when you eat it." Lindsey hurried off to the kitchen and soon returned with portions for each of them.
"Ta da! Chocolate shortcake!" she announced.
It was made with warm, split, fresh-baked biscuits filled with a generous helping of hot, rich dark chocolate pudding and topped with a big dollop of fresh whipped cream.
Jen licked the chocolate pudding from the corners of her mouth after she licked her spoon clean. "Lindsey, my tummy thanks you and I thank you. I still say those snooty Hollywood places could learn a thing or two from this place and from you!"
Jirra agreed it was excellent, although she had never been much of a chocolate fan until lately. She wondered if it had something to do with her change.
"Cool, what time would you like to meet for breakfast?" asked Jirra.
"How bout eight?" she replied.
"Sounds good, have a nice soak," answered Jirra.
Jen nodded and left after saying goodnight.
Liz turned to Jirra. "Well, she certainly doesn't fit the stereotype of a big star."
"No, I doubt if Alex would tell a diva about our spa!" added Jirra.
"I'm so psyched about what she said about my meal, I can't wait to tell Mom!" stated Lindsey giddily.
Chapter 20
Later that evening, Jirra lay in bed thinking about her day. She wondered when the right time would be to bring up her past with Jen. She let out a long sigh and stared at the ceiling. She reached up and ran her hands over her breasts and shook her head in disbelief over their size.
As her fingers swept past her nipples, she felt a minor wave of pleasure emanate from them, which then swept through her body. This was something else that she wasn't used to. It was so much simpler when her sexual pleasure zone was concentrated between her legs, now she had multiple areas of gratification. This should have been a blessing, except for the fact that Jirra still didn't accept that this was her body. When she did pleasure herself, she felt guilt, as if she was betraying herself. There was also the feeling that it was wrong. She tried to shake these feelings but it was hard.
She had been so lost in her thoughts that she hadn't even noticed that she was now massaging both nipples with her fingers. By the time she noticed what she was doing, it was too late to pull back, as she was now too excited to stop.
Jirra leaned over to her nightstand and pulled the vibrator out of the drawer. Liz had bought it for her and told her it was normal. Jirra fumbled to turn it on and began to rub it against her labia. It was so much simpler when she was a guy; all she had to do was stroke herself and think about Kathy Everett, the cute brunette that sat next to her in chemistry. Now, she had to give equal time to several parts of her body.
Jirra's thoughts drifted away as she slowly worked towards her orgasm. In spite of her internal struggles, she had to admit that overall the female orgasm was superior to that of a male. It lasted longer and seemed to spread out over her whole body, unlike the male orgasm that was concentrated between the legs.
After her orgasm, she relaxed and felt her body come down from the sexual high. A strange thought ran through her mind, and instinctively she shook her head to get it out. This was not the first time that the idea had slipped into her thoughts, and it bothered her to no end.
As if she was trying to chase it away, she whispered softly. "I don't like boys."
Chapter 21
Mid-morning on Sunday found Jirra sitting in her office fixing a few minor errors in the newsletter. She shook her head in disgust as she corrected a minor grammar error.
Earlier that morning she had read an e-mail from Barrett. He told her that he was using the Randolph book in his studies, but so far he had found nearly sixty canyons that might be the one that the book mentioned.
"Knock-knock," stated Jen from just outside the door.
Jirra looked up and smiled. "I thought you were working out."
"I did, in case you haven't noticed it's almost eleven," replied Jen.
Jirra looked at her watch. "Wow, time flies when you're having fun."
Just then they heard Judy's voice bellowing out of her office. "Shit! Those little bastards have done it again!"
"What's wrong?" asked Jen.
"I don't know, but it might have something to do with our website," replied Jirra, as she got up and headed towards Judy's office.
They walked in to see Judy glaring at her computer's monitor.
"Look at what they did!" she exclaimed.
Jirra noticed that across the opening page of the spa's website was written NO FAGS and NO DYKES. The writing was bright red and the lettering looked as if it was dripping red paint.
"Has this happened before?" asked Jen.
Judy nodded. "Third time in the past two months."
"Alexis told me about the trouble you had with the local high school kids," said Jen.
"It's gotten worse. There's a small minority in town that has been giving us trouble. They're worried that we'll turn the town into a miniature version of San Francisco," replied Judy with disgust.
"Can I look at your system?" asked Jen.
"Sure," replied Judy.
"I used to do this sort of work before I went into acting," stated Jen as she sat down in front of Judy's computer. "I'll need your password for the site."
Judy nodded and reached into her file cabinet and pulled out a folder. "This has all the information on the website."
Jen opened the folder and looked at the technical data. "I can see one problem right off the bat, your security software is definitely outdated. No offense, Judy, but a sixth grader could have done this."
"Great, that makes me feel even worse," replied Judy with a laugh.
"I can get you a better program and install it if you'd like."
"Can you figure out who has been doing it?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe, if they were sloppy."
Jen turned her attention to the problem as her fingers started flying over the keyboard. Judy and Jirra looked on in amazement.
"Do you mind if we watch what you're doing, Jen?"
"No, not at all, Judy. In fact I think that it's a good idea that both of you know a bit more about the system. You might be able to catch things before they get out of hand again."
"Great!"
"You two should feel free to stop me in my tracks and ask any questions you might have as I'm working. I used to be so good at doing stuff like this that I just do things almost on automatic pilot. Make sure you get enough of an explanation so you're comfortable with my answer. If I use words that are way too technical just whomp me upside the head and make me explain em, okay?"
Judy and Jirra nodded in agreement as Jen turned her attention back to the video screen and keyboard.
Almost an hour later, the system was upgraded with all latest security patches and the spa's web site was repaired. A stack of paper nearly an inch and a half high was in the output paper tray of the laser printer attached to the system.
Jen leaned back in the chair before shaking her head and sighing. "Damned script kiddies. Older Rug Rats or usually teenagers that get their jollies by breaking into systems using tools developed by real hackers. They weren't very smart though. They made no attempt to cover their tracks and left a trail of evidence all over the system." She pointed toward the paper tray on the laser printer. "That stack of paper is the appropriate sections of the system logs for all of the break-ins and print outs of the compromised web pages of this break-in. This is the same information I burned onto a CD. I suggest that you make copies of both of these and keep the originals."
Jen handed the CD to Judy. "Do you think it was someone local?" asked Judy with a concerned look on her face.
"Probably, Judy. I traced the TCP/IP address they came from back to the same local Internet Service Provider that you're using. There's only one in the town, right?"
Judy answered after pausing a few moments. "I think so."
"If I were you, I'd take this up with the local police first. If they can't or won't do anything about it, let me know. I have some friends in high places that might be interested in helping."
Jirra seemed a bit surprised. "Just who do you know anyway?"
"Well, all I can tell anyone is that when I was working at a college in upstate New York I stopped a hacker who was using a system he compromised in our network to break into a government computer. Once I saw what was in the files he was going after, I was able to stop him and track his location. He was arrested within an hour or so after I called the Agency. That much was on the news, anyway."
"What was in the files?"
"That's something I can't talk about unless you happen to have a security clearance equal to the President of the United States. I have that same level of clearance now, by the way. That's why I take anything told to me as being strictly confidential unless the person telling me says otherwise, Jirra."
"Okay, please forget I asked, Jen!"
Jen winked at Jirra. "Asked what?"
Judy picked up the stack of paper then placed the CD on top. "What are the chances that this will happen again?" She put the stack and the CD in her top desk drawer.
"I don't think you need to worry about the kiddies now. With the security upgrades I installed, it will take someone a lot more knowledgeable than that bunch to cause problems. I'm not saying that the system is hacker-proof, but it should be a lot more resistant to tampering than it was."
"That's fantastic! Okay, what do I owe you for the help?"
"Nothing except lunch, Judy. It was a real pleasure for me. This was the type of work I did before my transformation. I'm glad to know that I've still got those skills. So much has changed for me that I sometimes wonder if there's something that I've lost."
"Well, you paid for the lunch today. A FedEx truck delivered several boxes this morning marked "Keep Refrigerated." I sent them right over to the kitchen after I peeked inside the first one."
"Thanks, Judy! That's great! I can't wait to get my lips around a real Philly cheesesteak; right, Jirra?"
Chapter 22
Since some of the food was still frozen the decision was made to serve the cheese steaks for dinner. At Hannah's insistence an alternative meal would be available for those not wishing to partake in the feast. In addition to the ingredients for the cheese steaks, there were bags of Herr's potato chips and Bachman's pretzels, plus several boxes of Tastykakes.
Jirra, while excited about the upcoming meal, had other things on her mind. Her previous night's sexual pleasuring was heavy on her mind and she sought out Tara.
She stood outside Tara's office nervously, and after a slight hesitation she knocked on the door.
"Come in," stated Tara from behind the door.
Jirra took a deep breath and entered.
"Hi Jirra, what's on your mind?" asked Tara.
Jirra smiled slightly. "Is it that obvious?"
"I could tell from your knock, when it's soft and barely audible I know it's you with a problem."
Jirra laughed slightly. "I guess I'd better not play poker then."
Tara nodded in agreement and made a motion with her hand to the other chair. Jirra closed the door and sat down.
"Hmm, closing the door, this is serious."
Jirra sighed. "I'm troubled by some new feelings."
"Please tell me, Jirra."
"Last night I had well, you know, those urges and well, I began to play with myself," started Jirra. "That's not what's troubling me, it's that once I was well deep into it, I began to think about boys."
Tara stared back. "And this worries you?"
Jirra nodded vigorously. "I've only ever thought about girls, both before the accident and afterwards."
Tara cocked her head. "Only girls?"
"Well, that is until recently. It's not serious, but I've had thoughts a few times."
"Any specific boy?"
Jirra shook her head. "No."
"I see. Why does this bother you?"
Jirra stared back. "Why? Why does this bother me?"
Tara nodded. "Yes, tell me why."
"I can't like boys!"
"Why? It makes more sense than you liking girls."
Jirra was about to make a counterpoint but stopped with her mouth half open.
"Jirra, you underwent an incredible transformation. The physical changes were almost instantaneous. Doesn't it make sense that there would be emotional and mental changes too?"
"But why is it happening now?"
Tara shrugged her shoulders. "I can't tell you that. I can tell you that I've known many people who have had issues regarding their sexual attraction. Do you still like girls?"
"Yes!" replied Jirra immediately.
Tara laughed. "Okay, and now you're experiencing certain thoughts or fantasies about the opposite sex."
Jirra smiled back. "And in my case what is that?"
Tara put her index finger up. "Ah ha!"
"Huh?" replied Jirra.
"Look, Roo, you're a special case. Who is to say what's normal and what isn't? I wouldn't get all wrapped up in locking your sexuality up into gay or straight. I do know that hiding or repressing your feelings is bad, trust me on that one."
"So you're saying that I shouldn't get all worked up over a sexual fantasy?"
"Exactly. Like it or not, you're still changing. You've only been female for six months, that's nothing! What's more, lots of people have sexual fantasies that they never act on."
"It just scares me, that's all."
Tara nodded. "You're afraid that you're losing the old you?"
Jirra bit her lower lip gently and nodded. "What little is left."
"Change is hard, but look on the bright side of this, you have a lot of support to help you through all this; many of us who have faced change haven't."
"I guess you're right. I still don't like the idea of being attracted to guys."
"Why? Maybe you'll like it?"
"Tara, please!"
"Look, you're not going to get kicked out of the I like girls club' just because you find guys attractive. Just be honest with those you're with."
"Have you ever liked guys?"
"I experimented once or twice, but it's not for me," replied Tara.
"Can I ask how far you got?" asked Jirra leaning over towards Tara.
"I'm not a virgin, if that's what you mean."
"Sorry, I didn't mean to pry, but I was just wondering what its like," continued Jirra.
"I'm not the best person to talk to about this, as I didn't exactly enjoy it fully."
"Thanks," replied Jirra with a smile. "I appreciate your honesty." She began to stand up.
"Just one thing, I know you're not about to go out and do something stupid, but if the time comes, please be careful. Remember, Roo, you can get pregnant now."
Jirra stared back. "Oh."
"Oh is right!"
Tara began to laugh and Jirra joined in.
"I have no intention of having that happen to me," stated Jirra firmly.
"No one ever does."
Chapter 23
Jirra was still thinking about her conversation when she met her mom for dinner.
"So are you ready for your first cheese steak since we left PA?" asked Liz.
"Yes."
"You okay?" asked Liz. "You seem a bit subdued."
Jirra smiled. "It's nothing. I'm just dealing with another issue regarding my change."
"That's not nothing," countered Liz.
"I know. I'm doing better since I talked to Tara," replied Jirra, as they entered the dining hall.
"I know that there are things you prefer to talk to her about, and I'm not jealous or anything, but you can always talk to me," stated Liz.
"Anything?" asked Jirra, as she took off her coat.
"Yes, even sex," replied Liz.
Jirra froze and turned around. "How did you know it was about sex?"
Liz laughed. "I'm a mother. Now, let's get in line and place our order.
Lindsey and Hannah were behind the counter taking orders. There was a sign at the head of the line with the options for the sandwiches.
"Excuse me, Lindsey, but there's a misspelling on your sign, it's not with,' it's WIT'!" stated Jirra.
"Okay, but I refuse to say Yo' every time someone speaks to me," replied Hannah, as she handed Jirra and Liz a slip to record their orders.
"Not everyone in Philly says Yo,'" replied Jirra, as she wrote down her order for a steak with Cheez Whiz and peppers, no onions.
Jen walked over and greeted them. "I'm glad to see that you dressed appropriately, Jirra."
Jirra was wearing a grey Philadelphia Eagles sweatshirt.
"It seemed like the thing to wear," replied Jirra.
"Do you like football?" asked Jen.
Jirra shook her head. "No, I love it."
Jen looked slightly confused. "Really? I wouldn't have thought you liked football."
"I've always liked it," replied Jirra. She noticed the look on Jen's face and decided to shift the subject. "I see that you've been busy."
Jen nodded as she glanced over her shoulder at the guests. "I've must have posed for a photo with everyone here. Oh well, the price of fame!"
"Don't you ever get tired of it?" asked Liz, as she filled out her order for her steak, plain with provolone.
"It can be a pain at times. I still like to go out to do my own shopping. Back home people know me and treat me accordingly. But when I'm in a strange area it's a hassle when I'm recognized. Sometimes I just tell them I just look like Jennifer Stevens."
Liz and Jirra laughed.
"Jirra, come back and eat with me," stated Lindsey from behind the counter.
Jirra turned to Liz who nodded.
"Thanks, I'll see you two later," stated Jirra.
"Have you picked out a seat?" asked Jen.
"No," replied Liz.
"Well, why don't we sit together?"
They walked over to an empty table and sat down. A short time later their sandwiches were brought out.
"They look wonderful," commented Liz.
"What, no onions or peppers?" asked Jen looking at Liz's steak.
"They give me terrible heartburn," replied Liz, as she picked up her steak.
"Thankfully, they don't bother me," replied Jen.
"I just want to tell you what a wonderful daughter you have," stated Jen. "She's very mature for her age."
"Sometimes she is," countered Liz with a wink.
Jen laughed. "There's something about her that I can't put my finger on. She seems different, yet very familiar. I mean there aren't a lot of teenage girls who like correction, make that love football."
"She picked that up from Travis, her father. They used to watch games together from the time she was three."
"She told me about your loss. I'm so sorry," said Jen.
"Thank you. It hasn't been easy," replied Liz, as her voice tailed off.
"I'm sorry; I shouldn't have brought it up."
Liz shook her head. "It's not your fault. I encourage Jirra to talk about it and be open with her feelings. After everything she's been through this year, the last thing I want her do is hide her feelings."
Jen nodded and wondered what else Jirra had experienced in the past year.
They talked for a few more minutes before Jen got another photo request; this one was with the kitchen staff.
"I'll talk to you later, Liz," stated Jen as she got up.
Liz nodded. "Have fun."
Jen struck a pose and then laughed. "Actually, this is all a lot of fun."
Chapter 24
While Jen and Liz were talking, Jirra was eating with Lindsey.
"What do you have on your cheese steak?' asked Jirra, staring at Lindsey's sandwich. There was a look of disgust on her face.
"Barbecue sauce, why?" replied Lindsey.
"On a cheese steak?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey shrugged her shoulders.
Jirra shook her head. "That's so wrong in so many ways."
"It's good, you want to try it?" asked Lindsey.
"No," replied Jirra with a smile.
"So what's Jen really like?' asked Lindsey.
"Pretty much the way she acts. She's really down to earth and totally unpretentious. You know, we're really going to be in trouble if a real celebrity ever shows up here; we won't know how to handle them."
"I can't believe she was once a guy; then again, I can barely imagine that you were a guy."
"Do you mean that?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey nodded. "Oh, you have your moments, but most of the time you're pretty much a girl."
"Is this something new?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey took another bite of her sandwich. "Yes, I'd have to say that you've changed since I've known you. You seem softer, more accepting of what happened to you."
"Not from my point of view," countered Jirra firmly.
"Okay, now you're acting like a guy."
"What do you mean by that?" asked Jirra.
"I've just noticed that there are times where you seem to try to emphasize that you're still part male, it doesn't seem natural."
"Wow."
"I wouldn't worry about it too much," continued Lindsey.
Jirra stared back at Lindsey. She then told her about what had happened the previous night and her subsequent talk with Tara.
"Does it really bother you?" asked Lindsey.
"The more I think about it, the more it confuses me. I guess I'm afraid of what might happen if I give in to my feelings. I guess part of me is hoping that I'll change back and if I do, I'll be too feminine."
"Have you talked to Jen about this?"
Jirra shook her head. "I don't know her well enough yet."
"Or maybe you're afraid of what she might tell you," stated Lindsey.
Jirra nodded. "Maybe you're right."
Chapter 25
Jirra and Lindsey rejoined Liz and the others in the dining hall. Jen was sitting on one of the tables telling a humorous story about some mishap during her latest movie. There was a scene where she was supposed to fall face first into a mud pit and come up covered completely in thick gooey stuff. The director had her do the scene at least a dozen times before he got one take he felt was good enough. She had the crowd in tears from laughing.
When she finished she sat down next to Liz, Jirra, and Lindsey.
"I must tell you, Lindsey, that you and your mom did an excellent job cooking the steaks," stated Jen.
"Thank you, it was fun," replied Lindsey.
"Jirra tells me that you want to have your own restaurant one day," continued Jen.
"That's right, but I have a long way to go. I'm going to business school, in addition to cooking classes."
Jen nodded. "Good for you. I've known a few chefs who have absolutely zero business sense."
"I'd love to see some of the restaurants in Hollywood, out of professional curiosity of course," stated Lindsey.
Jen laughed. "Oh, of course!"
Lindsey and the others laughed.
"Okay, I'd love to do it because it was cool too!" added Lindsey.
"Honest answer. Maybe I can arrange something sometime for you," replied Jen.
Lindsey looked at Jirra and then back at Jen. "That would be so cool."
"It's the least I could do for someone who filled my cravings for a cheese steak."
"I won't tell you what she put on her steak," piped in Jirra while giggling.
"It wasn't mayonnaise was it?" asked Jen with a horrified look on her face.
Lindsey shook her head vigorously. "It was barbecue sauce."
"I don't exactly approve, but I won't hold it against you," stated Jen.
Tara and Cari walked up and thanked Jen for the feast. They then began to talk about the upcoming movie night.
"We're thinking of one of three movies, and we thought we'd ask your opinion," stated Cari.
"What are they?" asked Jen.
"The Princess Bride, Local Hero, or The Freshman with Marlon Brando," answered Cari.
"Wow, all three are great movies and I like them all. I'd say, go with the Brando flick."
"Cool, I love that movie," stated Tara.
"So when is the movie night?" asked Jen.
"Well, we'd like to move it up to Monday, as we have to go to Santa Fe for a few days starting Wednesday," stated Tara.
"Is everything okay?" asked Lindsey.
Tara nodded. "We're just taking a few days off and decided to go see the Georgia O'Keeffe Museum."
"Among other things," added Cari with a wink.
"I think Monday would be fine," answered Jen, "as long as everyone else approves."
"It's fine with me," stated Liz.
"Cool, we've already asked Hannah and Cody. So see you at our cottage Monday at seven," stated Cari.
Chapter 26
The movie, The Freshman, was excellent, but Jirra's mind was on her present situation. In the movie, Matthew Broderick plays a college freshman who gets caught up in a wild scheme run by Marlon Brando, a New York City importer/mob boss. She immediately found herself relating to the character played by Matthew Broderick, and how his life was turned upside-down by circumstances beyond his control.
She also took notice of how his character decided to be totally honest with Marlon Brando's character. Jirra began to think, "What's the worst thing that could happen?" by telling Jen her past; after all Jen would be leaving in a week, so she made up her mind to sit down with Jen the next day.
"Hey, you've been quiet all night, are you okay?" whispered Lindsey.
"I just have a lot on my mind," replied Jirra. "But I think I know the right thing to do now."
After the movie they all talked about the movie.
"Have you ever worked with any of the people in the movie, Jen?" asked Cari, as she passed the popcorn bowl around.
"No, but, I've met a few of them. Unfortunately, I never met Brando, that would have been exciting," replied Jen.
"He stole every scene he was in," stated Hannah. "I especially loved the reference to On the Waterfront when he was trying to walk the Komodo dragon at the end of the movie."
"That was pretty good. He was able to parody himself without going overboard," added Tara.
"I also love the fact that the dialog was so well written; that's something that's becoming a lost art," said Jen, as she ate some popcorn.
"I know. Alexis says that while the movie she just made was fun, the dialog was juvenile at best," piped in Jirra.
"That's true. Richard Thorn's movies are never known for stimulating dialog, but he certainly knows how to make a great action movie. I think it's because he's such a great fan of movies himself. He'll watch a movie from a filmgoer's point of view, not a director or producer's; that's why his films are always big moneymakers. I know he'll never win an Oscar, but he sure gives the fans their money's worth," stated Jen.
"So do you think it'll be a big hit?" asked Jirra.
"Most likely, he's got all the ingredients for a blockbuster, too bad for Alexis," replied Jen.
"Why do you say that?" asked Liz.
"She's already being typecast from her TV show, now all she'll get is more films like this one."
"Won't they let her try something else?" asked Lindsey.
"Unlikely, she's not big enough yet or well enough known to go out for something more serious, and if this movie is a hit producers might be afraid that no one will take her seriously in the role. Her best bet is to do some small independent films, that is if she wants to try something different."
Jirra nodded, as this wasn't anything new, Alexis had written to her about this several times.
"Changing the subject slightly, are you going to the Academy Awards this year?"
Jen nodded. "I'm not up for anything, but the studio wants me there."
"What's it like?" asked Lindsey excitedly.
"It's pretty cool, especially when you get to walk down the red carpet. I did it last year."
"That would be pretty cool," sighed Lindsey. "I'd love to go."
"I agree," piped in Jirra.
Jen just smiled.
They talked for another hour or so before heading out into the crisp cold night air. It was a clear night and the stars were shining brightly.
"While this is too cold for me, I do love how the night sky looks," remarked Jen, as she stuck her hands deep into her pockets.
"It's wonderful up here, I'd forgot how many stars there were in the night sky," commented Liz.
"Being this is New Mexico, have you ever seen anything strange in the sky, I mean you're not that far from Roswell?" asked Jen.
Jirra and the others laughed.
"Unfortunately no, stated Lindsey.
"So nothing strange happens around here?" asked Jen.
"I wouldn't say that," piped in Lindsey, who immediately got a nudge in the ribs from Jirra.
"Judy can tell you some stories sometime," interjected Hannah.
"I must talk with her then, I'm looking for ideas for my next movie," stated Jen. "Well, I see we're at your places, I'll see you all tomorrow. Again, I had a wonderful time," stated Jen, as she walked away to her cottage.
Chapter 27
Mid-afternoon Jirra knocked on the door of Jen's cottage. She smirked slightly as she realized this was the same place that she had come out to Alexis.
"Just a sec," yelled Jen from behind the door.
A moment later the door opened up, Jen had a look of surprise on her face. "Well, I didn't expect to see you this afternoon, but it's always a pleasure, come on in, I just finished a workout."
Jirra noticed that Jen was wearing sweats.
"I'm sorry, I can come back later," replied Jirra.
Jen shook her head. "No, it's okay, come on in."
Jirra walked in and took off her coat. She then sat down on the couch next to Jen.
"You seem to have something on your mind," stated Jen. "I may be a blonde, but I'm also observant."
Jirra nodded slightly and let out a sigh. "May I ask you something regarding your change? I don't want to be rude or anything but it's kinda important."
"Actually, I'm surprised that no one has asked me about it yet. I was beginning to think this place is too good to be true," replied Jen with a smile. She then noticed that Jirra wasn't smiling. "Sorry, Jirra, I've developed a bit of an edge regarding what happened to me. I forget that no one else can relate to what I experienced."
"Do you ever wish you were a man again?" asked Jirra in a very serious tone.
"No. I've accepted that the change is permanent. I mean the doctors have no real idea why it happened, so they don't have a clue on where to even start to look for a way to reverse it. By all rights I should have been killed by the amount of electricity that went through my body."
Jirra stared back. "I hadn't thought about that."
Jen got the impression that Jirra wasn't talking about her situation.
"Do you miss being male?"
Jen shrugged her shoulders. "Not really, oh there are things I miss being able to do. I wish I was strong like I used to be. There are other things I don't like about my new gender such as no one taking me seriously as an intellectual, I mean they look at the blond hair and the body and assume all bod no brains! I guess I shouldn't complain about that too much though. There have been a few times where having someone underestimate what lies under the blond ponytail has been an advantage."
Jirra smirked slightly.
"I guess my biggest complaint is that my change was so public. I didn't have a chance to live a normal life, as I was reborn right into the spotlight so to speak. I guess this forced me to accept what happened and not to live in the past."
"I have one more question, I read that you date men, has this been an issue?"
"Again, not to sound like a broken record, but no. I'm very happy with my sexuality. It feels normal, even though as a male I never thought about being with a man."
Jirra looked back as if she was absorbing and processing everything that Jen had said.
Jen wondered where all this was leading to, as she was kind of taken aback by the questions asked by Jirra.
Jirra stared off to the side and appeared to be wiping back a tear. "The reason I needed to ask you these questions is is that I .used to be a boy."
Jen's eyes opened up. "Excuse me?"
"Last year I was in one of the mud bath caldrons and the building was struck by lightning. The combination of the mud and the lightning changed me. When they got me out I was a girl," stated Jirra. She then reached into her bag and pulled out some photos and handed them to Jen.
Jen took the photos and looked through them. She kept glancing up at Jirra as if to compare them to her. The boy in the photos definitely looked like Jirra.
"I'm not playing some sort of sick joke on you, Jen. My mom, Tara, Cari, Lindsey, and several others were there when I was helped out of the caldron. They all agreed to protect my secret. You can ask them if you want."
"I believe you. Did you tell Alexis this?"
Jirra nodded and wiped away another tear with her hand. "I figured I could trust you with my secret."
Jen smiled and pulled Jirra close in a long hug. "I wondered why Alexis said to answer any of your questions if I came here, even the things I don't like to talk about. Thank you for trusting me."
They hugged for a long time before releasing. Jirra reached for the box of tissues on the end table and wiped her eyes.
"I guess you're more emotional now too. I know that I am." commented Jen.
"Oh, yes. Just one of the many things I haven't gotten used to," replied Jirra.
"What do you mean?" asked Jen.
"Physically, I'm all female, but mentally, that's another story. I'm dealing with a lot of issues, and I figured that you might be able to help me."
"Oh, of course! Okay, that was a blonde moment there!" laughed Jen.
"I mean we were both transformed via lightning, although my transformation was apparently instantaneous."
"And mine appeared to be both mental and physical."
"Exactly," stated Jirra.
"I need some hot chocolate, what about you?" asked Jen
"I'd like that," replied Jirra.
Chapter 28
Over the mugs of chocolate they began to compare their transformations.
"So you've been developing feelings for males?" asked Jen.
"Yes, and I don't like it," replied Jirra.
"Why? You might find that you like it; I do," replied Jen.
Jirra sighed. "It's hard to describe."
"You don't want to be seen as queer, even if it's in your own mind?" asked Jen with a wink.
Jirra giggled. "Okay, you got me. I know that since I like girls I'm seen as a lesbian. I've been harassed for that, and it bothers me because it's none of their business. But I can't come to grips with the idea of being with a guy."
"Give it time. You're young and have your whole life ahead of you. You may find that the changes aren't done yet."
"That's what really scares me," replied Jirra as she sipped her chocolate. "I don't want to lose any more of me."
"I can understand that. Thankfully I didn't have your problem," she replied.
"I know and I'm envious of you."
"I'm envious of you Jirra," stated Jen.
Jirra put her mug down and stared back in shock. "Me? Why?"
"You have a chance to live your life relatively normally in peace and private. I'll never have that. I'll always be that girl who used to be a guy!"
"I never thought of it that way. I'm sorry; I guess I've been too wrapped up in my own sorrows to think about what it's been like for you."
Jen smiled. "Thanks. I guess we both have some baggage to deal with. At least we both now know that we're not alone."
They hugged again.
"Oh, I have another thing to ask you; my mom would like to talk to you regarding your health, if that's okay," stated Jirra.
Jen hesitated for a moment. "I guess since our transformations have similar circumstances that might be beneficial for both of us. Has she noticed anything unusual about you?"
"No, other than that fact that my DNA has some Anasazi in it," replied Jirra.
"Well, that's pretty cool," replied Jen. "I'll tell you what; why don't I go down and see your mom now and set up a meeting?"
"Do you want me to go along?"
"That won't be necessary. Thank you again for sharing this with me," answered Jen.
Chapter 29
Jen was sitting across from Liz in the medical office.
"I can't imagine what the past year has been like for you," stated Jen.
"It's been trying. I love Jirra so much, and I'm just happy that while she's struggling to deal with this rather dramatic change, she's pushed forward and hasn't given up."
"She's a remarkable young woman," agreed Jen.
"I also appreciate the fact that you're willing to share your medical history with me. I've been monitoring Jirra and well ."
"What?" asked Jen.
"She's almost too healthy. Her immune system is above average, as is the rest of her body."
Jen nodded. "Would you consider me one of your patients now?"
Liz smiled. "Of course."
"Then I'm going to share something with you that only a few people know and I expect you to keep to yourself. Whatever caused my transformation gave me a very strong and healthy body, to the point where I never get sick and my injuries heal virtually overnight. My doctors think that I may live for hundreds of years."
Liz stared back in shock. "Have you told Jirra this?"
Jen shook her head. "I wanted to talk to you first."
"Thank you. I'd like to keep this a secret for now, until I can see your charts and compare them to Jirra's, with your permission of course."
"I insist. In some ways, it's a curse. I dislike the idea of outliving all my friends," replied Jen.
"I think it might be too much for Jirra at this time. She's making progress on finding balance in her life right now, and this would throw her for a loop."
"I agree. If it looks like she's like me, I'd like to be there when you tell her. I liked her before knowing her secret, but now I see her as a sister, if you know what I mean," stated Jen.
"I do. I appreciate that you see her this way."
Chapter 30
While Jen and Liz were talking, Jirra typed out an e-mail to Alexis. Knowing how flimsy e-mail security could be, she never directly mentioned her transformation when talking to Alexis.
Dear Alexis,
I had a long talk with Jen and we talked about my situation. She's been wonderful. I have one question for you, did you rave about the spa to her for this reason?
Love, Jirra.
An hour later Jirra received a response from Alexis.
Dear Roo,
I'm happy you had a great talk with Jen. As for your question, who me?
Love, Alexis.
Jirra laughed as she read the e-mail. Of course Alexis was thinking of her when she suggested the spa to Jen, she thought. She really does care about me!
She got up and walked out of her office and noticed that there were two strangers standing just outside Judy's office talking to her. Jirra didn't recognize either one of them. One was a man with gray hair who looked like he was in his sixties and the other was a younger looking woman with short brown hair. Both were dressed in business suits, carrying briefcases, and definitely didn't look like guests.
"Jirra, please come here, there are some people I'd like you to meet," stated Judy as she waved Jirra towards her. "This is Neal Covington and his daughter Nancy; they're my lawyers."
Jirra smiled and greeted the two attorneys.
"They stopped by to give me an update on the land sale," continued Judy.
"Is it going to happen?" asked Jirra.
"Not if I can help it," replied Neal with a broad smile. "I have my office working on a series of obstacles that should delay the sale for years if not forever."
"Let's not get too optimistic," piped in Nancy. "The hotel chain has a huge staff working on this deal, and they're not going to just give up without a fight."
"True, but I'm working on a whole coalition to fight this, from the ranchers to the Native Americans," stated Neal.
"Are they still trying to buy you out?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, they just upped the offer," replied Judy, "but I'm still not selling."
"They really want the land, I'm still not sure why; there are plenty of places in the area they could start a spa," said Nancy.
"Not with both mud and hot mineral baths," stated Judy.
"Anyway, Judy, we'll be in this to the very end. I'll keep you apprised on what's happening," said Neal.
"I appreciate that, Neal. I have full confidence in your firm," answered Judy.
After they left, Judy motioned Jirra into her office.
"Neal was my father's lawyer, and his firm has represented our family for years. Nancy's his handpicked successor, and it has nothing to do with her being his daughter, she's a damn fine lawyer," explained Judy. "They're the ones who processed your name change."
"Really? I wish I had known it was them, I would have loved to thank them," replied Jirra.
"You can do that another time. Actually the reason I introduced you to them was they wanted to meet you," continued Judy.
"Oh," replied Jirra.
""They just wanted to meet the young woman that I've been raving about," added Judy with a smile.
Jirra grinned. "Thanks."
"No problem. They were telling me about their meeting with the local business association. Apparently, they're going to support us, even though there were some issues raised by some of the members."
"Like what?"
"The unsavory element' the spa has been attracting," stated Judy in a sarcastic tone.
"What are you talking about oh . you mean people like me?"
Judy nodded. "There are some of the good people in Carsonville who have been grumbling about how the spa has been lowering morality in town."
"I'm sorry," stated Jirra.
"For what? You're not the problem, they are. The spa isn't trying to change Carsonville into a gay resort, and at the same time I'm not about to turn away paying clients or get rid of talented staff. So far their complaints have fallen on deaf ears from most of the business community, but it could be an issue with the land sale."
"Why?"
"The hotel chain could use it against us, but they have to be very careful themselves about how they do it."
"Why?"
"Because, Jirra, they have hotels in Key West, San Francisco, and several other cities that are popular gay tourist sites, if they try to raise a stink here, I'll make sure that the word gets out; two can play hardball. A boycott of their inns and resorts would hurt them badly."
Jirra laughed. "I'm certainly learning a lot about running a business from you, Judy."
"I told you, dear, that I'm not giving up this place without a fight."
Chapter 31
Jirra arrived back at her cottage to find Liz and Jen sharing a bottle of sparkling grape juice.
"I invited Jen over for dinner, I didn't think you'd mind," remarked Liz with a wink.
"No, not at all," replied Jirra, as she walked into the kitchen to grab a soda. A few moments later, she returned to the living room and sat down across from Jen and her mom.
"Liz was just telling me how they've explained your change. It's not a perfect solution, but it beats what I've had to go through," stated Jen.
"I can't imagine how horrible it must have been for you in those days after you woke up," commented Liz.
"It was pretty awful. Thanks to the tabloids, I'm now old news. The good thing about being a celebrity is that there are always other celebrities doing all kinds of stupid things. My real life is kind of boring," replied Jen.
"I just wish I could get on with my life. When I applied to Penn, they seemed more interested in my gender status than my academic record," lamented Jirra.
"We're different, and that will always spark interest. It's not all bad, I've met a lot of transgendered people and their supporters. I've also met people who are just curious about it, as gender is something that people just assume is stable and set in stone. If you're born with a penis then you have to be a male; when there are people who disprove this, then it causes waves in what people believe."
"I know, but I'm not transgendered, even if I have to pretend that I am," stated Jirra.
"You are transgendered, Jirra, just like I am," retorted Jen.
"Jen's right, Roo, you didn't have a say in all this, and neither did anyone else," added Liz.
Jirra appeared to be contemplating what the others had just said for a few moments. "I guess you're right. I never thought of it that way."
"We just did it backwards," stated Jen with a laugh.
Jirra smiled at Jen's quip. "Do you think that there are others who have changed like we have?"
"I imagine that there are. I've gotten some rather strange letters at times that have hinted at it, but you're the first person I've met who has been changed in a similar manner."
"The mud has some rather interesting minerals and chemicals in it, nothing that would change a person's gender soaking in it for days, weeks, or even months at a time," explained Liz. "It does have some natural compounds in it that are beneficial for a woman."
"Like what?" asked Jen.
"Well, I'm still studying it, but it does seem to ease PMS, and it does seem to have some effects on fertility. All I have now is anecdotal evidence, basically comments from guests and staff. I have no real proof, and we don't advertise it; still we're getting guests here who have heard about it from friends," stated Liz.
"PMS relief? Well, I may stay here more often. If it works, I may be here more!"
"Do you suffer from it?" asked Liz.
"I don't suffer as badly as those do around me," laughed Jen. "All kidding aside, I don't look forward to my period. I've tried several drugs and nothing really works."
"I hate my period too," piped in Jirra. "Thankfully, I haven't got PMS."
"You do get a little bitchy during your period," noted Liz, as she refilled her glass. "The last one was a real pain for both of us."
"MOM!"
"I'm just helping you, Roo. A part of being a young woman is being embarrassed by your mom," replied Liz with a smile.
Jirra felt her face turn red.
"It's okay, Jirra. I wish I had someone like your mom around me at times," stated Jen.
"I know, I just don't like talking about it," replied Jirra.
"Have you had any other issues down there?" asked Jen.
"Just a minor problem, I'd like to change the subject now."
"Minor problem?" asked Jen.
"Yeast infection," answered Liz.
Jirra rolled her eyes.
"Roo, I'm a doctor; besides it happens to most of us," replied Liz.
"Uh huh, can we talk about something else now, please?" begged Jirra.
"Okay, Roo, we'll change the subject," stated Liz.
"Thank you. How do you get used to this sort of stuff, Jen?" asked Jirra.
Jen shrugged her shoulders. "It really doesn't bother me. I guess it has something to do with my transformation, maybe because I'm older than you and have had a longer time to deal with it. I was forty-five when I was transformed. It's been almost four years now since I changed."
"That makes sense, I guess," replied Jirra.
"Well, I need to get started on dinner; why don't we move this conversation into the kitchen and you two can help me," stated Liz as she stood up.
"I'm not sure how much help I'll be," stated Jen.
"It's not that hard," stated Jirra.
"What? You like to cook, isn't that something girls like to do?" kidded Jen as they walked into the kitchen.
"Funny! I'm not a chef like Lindsey, but I can cook a few things," replied Jirra.
"Jirra, why don't you take care of the pasta? I'll defrost some of the meat sauce I made up last month," stated Liz.
"Hmm, I love Italian food. Canastota, the little town I grew up in, had a large Italian population, so we had some of the best food possible with lots of things imported from Italy," stated Jen.
"It's actually a recipe from a friend back in Philly. It's a holiday pasta sauce that contains several types of meat. My friend said that they would serve it after midnight mass. It has Italian sausage, ground beef, ground veal, and ground pork in it," explained Liz.
"Also pancetta, when you can find it," added Jirra, as she filled a large pot with water.
"Oh yes, cannot forget that, but if you can't get pancetta you can use Italian cured pork," stated Liz. "I usually make up a big pot and freeze the rest for later. If you like it, I'll give you the recipe."
Soon the kitchen was filled with the aroma of the sauce as it was heated up.
"What else is in it?" asked Jen.
"Tomato sauce, beef stock, celery, carrots, onions, garlic, and red wine, along with some herbs and spices," noted Liz.
"It's really thick, so we usually use penne pasta with it," added Jirra.
"It smells wonderful. I might have to actually try this sometime, or at least have someone cook some for me," replied Jen. She smiled and threw her hands up in the air. "Hey, what's the point of being rich if you can't treat yourself?"
Jirra and Liz laughed.
"Hey, that's an idea!" exclaimed Jen.
"What's an idea?" asked Jirra, as she checked on the pasta.
"Be right back, I need to make a phone call!" stated Jen as she rushed to get her cell phone from her purse.
"What was that all about?" asked Liz, as she tossed the salad.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders and spooned out a piece of pasta to taste. "Almost done."
About the time Jirra was straining the pasta in the colander, Jen walked back into the kitchen. She had a very satisfied look on her face.
Jirra noticed this. "Okay, what's up? You look like the cat that ate the canary."
"Maybe. I'll tell you later," replied Jen.
As they ate dinner, Jirra wondered what Jen was up to. As they cleaned up after dinner, Jen's cell phone went off. She excused herself and went into the living room to talk. A few minutes later she returned with a bigger smile on her face.
"I was trying to think of a way to thank you for everything you've done for me since I've been here, and I just checked with a few friends to confirm it could be done," Jen said.
"What?" asked Jirra.
"Well, this is dependent upon Liz's permission and also that of Hannah and Cody. I'd like to take you and Lindsey to Hollywood for a weekend," stated Jen.
"Really? That would be so cool!" exclaimed Jirra.
"When are you talking about, Jen," asked Liz.
"Early March," replied Jen with a smile.
Jirra cocked her head for a moment; there was something special about that time of year. Then it hit her. "Isn't that when the Academy Awards take place?"
"Oh didn't I mention that? I just talked to some friends, and we'll be going with them, if that is okay?"
"Mom, can I please go?" begged Jirra.
"Don't worry, Liz, I'll look after her, besides one of the friends is Alexis," replied Jen.
"You're kidding?" asked Jirra.
Jen shook her head.
"I suppose it is a once in a lifetime opportunity," replied Liz. "Let's see what Hannah and Cody think about it."
Jirra ran over and grabbed the phone and dialed Lindsey's number and handed the phone to Liz, who proceeded to tell Hannah Jen's offer. They talked for a minute before Liz handed the phone to Jen.
"Well?" asked Jirra anxiously.
"All I can say is that you'd better tell me everything!" replied Liz with a smile. "Oh, and you must write a report about it as part of your home schooling."
"Oh my God! Does that mean yes?" asked Jirra.
Liz nodded and was immediately hugged by Jirra.
Jen hung up the phone. "Lindsey sounds pretty excited about it too."
"This is very generous, Jen," stated Liz.
"I don't mind, besides it'll be fun. Most people who attend the Oscars act so jaded, it'll be nice to go with a couple of wide-eyed young women."
"Thank you so much," stated Jirra, as she hugged Jen.
"You can show your appreciation by letting me breathe!" gasped Jen.
"Sorry, I didn't realize I was hugging you that tight," replied Jirra.
"Now, I know you're not totally comfortable with your feminine appearance, but part of going to the awards is dressing up. If you're coming with Alexis and me, then you're going to have to look glamorous. That means everything from the top of your head to your toes. Don't worry, it's all part of the Jen Stevens Oscar tour package," explained Jen. "Oh and that also goes for Lindsey."
"She'll love that," replied Jirra.
"Come on Jirra, you have to admit that you like getting a facial and a makeover."
"Okay, I've only had it done a few times, but it does feel okay."
"Just okay?" asked Jen cocking her head to the side.
Jirra looked over at Liz and then Jen. "Well, maybe better than just okay."
Jen winked at Liz. "That's better."
Chapter 32
Jirra got together with Lindsey the next morning over breakfast.
"I can't believe that we're going to the Academy Awards!" squealed Lindsey.
"I know," replied Jirra.
"Are you worried about it?" asked Lindsey, as she took a spoonful of oatmeal.
"Worried, about what?"
Lindsey took a moment to swallow her oatmeal. "What will you do if someone interviews you?"
Jirra's eyes opened up slightly. "I hadn't thought about that, but I doubt if anyone will even notice us."
"Even with those?" asked Lindsey, pointing towards Jirra's breasts.
Jirra stuck her spoon in her own oatmeal and cocked it back as if she was about to fling it at Lindsey.
"You wouldn't!"
Jirra squinted. "Go ahead make my day."
"Okay I surrender no more John Wayne imitations."
"It's Clint Eastwood. Jeez, if you're going to the Oscars, you'd better improve your movie knowledge!"
"What are you girls arguing about?" asked Jen as she walked over with a mug of coffee.
"Lindsey is rather lacking in her movie knowledge," stated Jirra.
"And you hitting her in the face with a spoon of oatmeal will help this?" asked Jen.
"It couldn't hurt," laughed Jirra.
"I do know some things about the movies, but I'm no trivia expert like Jirra," stated Lindsey with a wink.
"Really? So, Jirra, how often do you go to the Internet Movie Data Base?" asked Jen.
"Only three or four times a week," shrugged Jirra.
"Good girl," replied Jen. "Now have you two seen any of the movies that should be nominated for awards?"
"I've only seen two of the movies that should get a best movie award. We have to wait until they're released on DVD," bemoaned Jirra. "Carsonville has a duplex, but they only show the big budget films."
"Well, I can provide you with some DVDs of the major films, but you'll have to sign a release and promise to send them back. If you do that, I'll also send you a copy of my new movie when it's finished," stated Jen. "You can use it for your movie night."
"That would be great," replied Jirra. "Is there a chance you'll come back to watch it with us?"
Jen smiled back. "Anything is possible."
Chapter 33
"Well, I'm both stunned and pleased by your offer," stated Judy, who was sitting behind her desk in her office.
"This isn't being done on a whim or anything. I'd like to own one of the cottages here. I love the spa, but more importantly, I feel like I belong here. I've become rather close to Jirra and Liz," stated Jen who was seated across from her.
"It's just that I never considered your sort of offer before," stated Judy.
"If you want, I can have a new cottage built near the staff housing. I won't be here all the time, but it'd nice to have a place to get away from it all. I talked to Alexis about it, and she's interested in going 50-50 with me on it. We're not interested in changing the spa and turning it into some celebrity hideaway; the exact opposite is on our minds, we like the spa the way it is."
Judy nodded. "I need to let you know that there may be changes going on down the line." She then briefed Jen on the hotel chain's offer and land bid.
"Is there any way I can help?" asked Jen.
"I appreciate the offer, and I may take you up on it later, should my lawyers fail. What angers me is that this land has been in my family's hands for generations and now some big corporation just waltzes in and thinks that I'll just sell it to them. I spent almost every summer as a kid on this land. My parents and grandparents had their ashes spread out from the top of the mesa you can see from the spa building. And if I don't sell it to them, then they're going to try to run me out!"
"Well, let me know if you need help. I do know a few people who owe me favors," replied Jen.
"Thank you. I promise that as soon as we win this, I'll consider your offer for the cottage, but in the meantime, if you give a week heads-up, I can always get you in."
"Will do. Oh, Jirra shared her secret with me. I think it's wonderful how you've protected her."
"She's pretty special," replied Judy.
"I have to agree. Were you there when she was changed?" asked Jen.
Judy shook her head. "No, I was off in Carsonville. However, I made it very clear that we would protect her and her secret."
"I wish I had had someone like you to protect me," stated Jen softly.
"I can't believe the way your privacy was betrayed."
"Well, I'll do everything in my power to help preserve Jirra's secret. I also want to help her see that she has a great future ahead of her and not to let this drag her down."
"Join the club. I initially gave her the job as newsletter editor just to keep her busy, now it's just one of her duties. If she wasn't so set on being a writer, she would make one hell of a businesswoman."
"Looks like she has her share of guardian angels."
"And woe be it to anyone who hurts her," stated Judy.
"I'll drink to that," replied Jen.
Judy smiled and got up and opened up her desk drawer, and removed an aged bottle of whiskey. "I just happen to have something worth toasting with. It's Irish and has quite a punch to it." She poured two glasses.
"I normally don't drink, but this is one time that I'll make an exception!" Jen picked up the glass and touched it gently to Judy's. The liquid felt warm going down. "Wow."
"That's a good description."
Jen looked at her watch. "Well, I have a mud bath in twenty minutes, and I don't want to keep Cari waiting."
Judy smiled and returned the bottle to its drawer. She then picked up a framed photo from her desktop. It was her great-grandfather. He had shot three men who'd tried to steal the land back in the 1800s. "Well, Jake, it's too bad I can't do the same with corporate executives," she stated aloud with a smile.
Chapter 34
Jen was sitting next to Lindsey and Jirra in the mineral bath. Outside the spotlights were illuminating snowflakes drifting to the ground.
"I'm so excited about going to Hollywood with you, Jen," exclaimed Lindsey. "Hey, this is going to require a new outfit." She then glanced over at Jirra.
"Well, other than the awards and the post-Oscar party, we're going to be casual. We'll go out for dinner one night to a trendy place, for your education, Lindsey. But for the most part you can dress the way you normally do," stated Jen. "I've already contacted the owner of a boutique to have some outfits standing by for you two. I got your sizes from your mothers."
"Wow, you think of everything," stated Lindsey.
"What's the weather like in LA this time of year?"
"Winter is the rainy reason. The temperatures can drop down cool at night but not like this place. It should be in the sixties during the day, but at night it can drop down into the low fifties," stated Jen. "It'll feel like a heat wave compared to New Mexico."
"So who else are we going with besides Alexis," asked Jirra. "Assuming she can be there."
Jen smiled. "I have a favor to ask you two. If you don't want to do it, I won't mind. You know that Alexis often dates men to hide her real sexuality."
Jirra and Lindsey nodded.
"So she'll be with a guy?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, one of her co-stars from the Minotaur movie, he's gay and so it serves both of them," replied Jen. "There are two young actors who you'll be with, if you want."
"Are they gay?" asked Lindsey.
Jen nodded. "It's silly, so much of Hollywood is LGBT, but it has to remain a secret to the public. Anyway, these two guys are really nice. Kyle Hoffman was a supporting actor in my latest movie and Nick Carlton plays a supporting role in Alexis' movie. They're also dating each other, but as neither is big enough of a star yet, they have to stay deep in the closet. Both are twenty and really nice."
"Nick? Isn't he in CSI: Seattle?" asked Lindsey. "He's cute."
Jen nodded. "Kyle thinks so too. All you'll have to do is walk in with them down the red carpet and then sit next to them at the awards."
Lindsey looked at Jirra and shrugged her shoulders. "Why not?"
"What about Dave?" asked Jirra.
"I'll tell him the truth, more or less. I will make it clear that it wasn't a date and it's definitely not serious," replied Lindsey.
"Who is Dave, your boyfriend?" asked Jen.
Lindsey nodded. "He's a freshman at New Mexico."
"Be honest with him, but don't tell him that Nick is gay," stated Jen.
"I won't. I'm very good at keeping secrets, right Jirra?"
Jirra laughed. "Yes, you're wonderful at keeping secrets."
"That's good to hear. My situation has made me rather well-trusted among the gay and lesbian community. I'm powerful enough to get who I want on my films, while at the same time helping to protect those who need it."
"Is that how you met Alexis?" asked Jirra.
"No, Alexis is lucky in that she's in demand and that she's not dead set on being a star. She could quit tomorrow and never look back."
"Do they know she's a lesbian?" asked Jirra.
"If you mean Hollywood executives, yes, they do, but since it's not public knowledge they're willing to take the risk. Although there are those who know and are also sympathetic," stated Jen.
"Like who?" asked Lindsey.
"Try Richard Thorn, the producer for her new movie."
"Really? That's cool," replied Jirra.
"It's not that surprising, after all, Richard's only daughter is a lesbian. I met her once at a party, she's very nice, as is her partner," stated Jen.
"Why should the public care away? I mean they're playing roles!" stated Jirra.
"Beats me, but they do. What really is strange is that a straight actor can play a gay character and not loose credibility, but if an out' gay actor plays straight, it's a big deal. I mean I could play a Nazi and no one would accuse me of being a fascist; they'd call it acting."
"Maybe it's because of the whole fantasy side to Hollywood," stated Lindsey. "So a guy or girl can fantasize about being with the star, even though it will never happen, and still have hope, but if it turns out that the star is gay or lesbian then all bets are off, right?"
Jirra looked at Jen and they both looked at Lindsey.
"I think that made sense," replied Jirra. "So where do you fit in, Jen?"
Jen smiled. "That's part of the big mystery. I get letters stating that there is no way I could have been a man, that's it's all a publicity ploy. It doesn't hurt that I'm a fair actress, if I do say so myself! I've lost roles because some director or studio doesn't want to take the risk, but now I've solved that problem by producing my own flicks. The studios won't argue with success, as money is money."
Jirra and Lindsey laughed.
"I'll arrange your airline tickets and everything else. Just bring casual fun clothes for a few days and your cameras."
"This is so very nice," stated Lindsey.
"I like both of you and want to share my success," replied Jen.
"Looks like the snow is coming down a bit heavier," noted Jirra.
"Well, I think we'd better get out of the bath, before we turn into prunes," stated Jen, as she climbed out of the tub.
"Or frozen prunes," added Lindsey.
"Just so you don't think I'm rude, but as soon as we step outside, I plan on sprinting back to my cottage to sit in front of the fire for a while," stated Jen as she began to dry her hair.
"Just don't slip and fall," said Jirra.
"Not a chance," replied Jen with a smile.
Chapter 35
Jen met up with Jirra the following afternoon. Jirra was in her office working on the latest newsletter.
"Are you busy?" asked Jen.
"No, just adding the names of the new guests arriving this week," replied Jirra.
"I wanted to talk to you a little more about what happened to you and how you're adapting to it, if you don't mind?" asked Jen.
Jirra stopped typing. "I don't mind talking about it. I have some questions for you too."
Jen smiled back. "Okay, so roughly twenty-five people here know what happened to you, and the rest assume that you were born female. Is that right?"
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"But you've told your extended family that you had SRS, correct?"
"We had to tell them something. Even if I tried, I couldn't look like Josh."
"And how have they reacted?" asked Jen.
"Most have politely and quietly pulled away. I doubt I'll be invited to any family reunions soon. There are a few cousins and an aunt on Dad's side who have been cool," explained Jirra.
"Were you close before?" asked Jen.
Jirra waved her hand back and forth.
"Give them time."
"What about your family?" asked Jirra.
"My father and sister knew about the change before I did; they watched it happen. I was never very close to my dad before and that hasn't changed much. I guess I'm a little closer to my sister now though."
"What about your mom?"
"She died almost fifteen years ago, Jirra." A stream of tears rolled down Jen's cheeks. "Damned emotions. I never know when they'll overwhelm my self-control." She dabbed at the tears with a tissue.
Jirra hugged Jen tightly. "I'm sorry."
"It still hurts when I think about her. Somehow I think she would have easily accepted my change. I was much closer to her than I ever was to my father. I never met any of the family on her side, so I have no idea how they would have reacted. On my dad's side of the family, most of my relatives did accept me. A few never wanted to see me again. They changed their tune when I became famous and started making lots of money. I'll never be able to trust them."
"What about your friends? Did they accept your transformation?"
"Most of my friends did accept me. A few were like some of my relatives; they rejected me, only to say they accepted me again when the fame and fortune started."
"Wow! At least I know who my friends are. Things are strange enough without having to deal with that."
"Okay, changing the subject slightly, tell me about the troubles in Carsonville?" asked Jen.
Jirra explained all about the troubles with Randy and his friends.
"Sounds like it's grown to be more than a few stupid high school kids," noted Jen.
Jirra nodded. "The business community has been supportive, and a lot of that is because of Judy. She's well respected in the area. She told them that she wouldn't tolerate any harassment of staff or guests. She reminded them of how much revenue the spa has brought into the area. Most are pretty cool and fully supportive, but there are some who aren't."
"So where is the problem coming from?"
"Judy seems to think that it's from a citizens group that originally formed to fight sex education in the schools."
"You're kidding?"
Jirra shook her head. "Judy told me that it started as a group of concerned parents and has sort of become the morality firefighters for Carsonville. When they see a threat to their morality, they try to stamp it out."
"Let me guess, Judy came up with the firefighters analogy?"
Jirra smiled and laughed.
"So they feel threatened by the spa and its influences on the community," stated Jen.
"Yes. Judy hopes they'll come around and see that no one is trying to destroy their community."
"How do you feel when you go into town? Be honest."
"I feel nervous at times. I still get dirty looks from some of Randy's friends, but that isn't what scares me. I can handle that. I may not be as strong as I once was, but I can protect myself."
"You're afraid that they'll discover the truth about you, right?"
"Yes, that's it. They would have a field day with something like that. I don't want to see the spa get hurt either."
"That makes sense. Tell me more about Randy and the barbecue."
Jirra described how she had fought off Randy's advances at the barbecue the previous summer. In arguing with Randy, she'd outed herself as a lesbian.
"That fits with the bits and pieces of the incident that I got from Alexis. You fought back, but afterwards you broke down and cried, right?" asked Jen.
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"Sounds like something a woman would do. I think you're changing more on the inside than you're willing to admit," observed Jen. "Having been around you these past few days, I don't see a lot of masculinity in the way you act, except when you're trying to be butch."
Jirra nodded. "You're not the first person to tell me this."
"But you don't buy it."
"I still feel the same inside," replied Jirra, gently hitting her chest with her fist. "I've noticed how I've changed in how I react to things, but I still don't feel different inside, and that's what so frustrating and scary. I just want to be normal, but there's a part of me, a very deep part that resists changing, as if there's an outside hope that I will be male again. Does that make any sense, or am I rambling?"
"It makes perfect sense. I felt the same way."
"Mom, Tara, Cari, Lindsey, Judy, and Killara all tell me that it will take time to find balance."
"Who is Killara?" asked Jen.
Jirra let out a small laugh. "He's my spirit guide."
"You've had a vision quest?" asked an astonished Jen.
"Two actually," replied Jirra.
"I've been curious about them."
"They're amazing; you can feel the wind blow and the heat from the sun."
"Maybe someday," replied Jen.
"My guide is a kangaroo rat, and he can be very frustrating. For every answer he gives me, he creates two more questions. Still, I look forward to our next meeting."
"Except for looking forward to our next meeting, that sounds like my lawyer."
Jirra laughed.
"I have one more thing to talk to you about; if the trip to the awards and being dressed up is too much for you, we can do something else. The last thing I want to do is force you into something," stated Jen.
"It's okay. My practical side is slowly learning to adapt. I wear a skirt or a dress when I have to; Judy and Mom have taught me that. I may not be overjoyed with dressing up and putting on makeup, but I've learned how to do it. I'm more nervous about being in the spotlight, but I've rationalized it to myself that no one will be looking at me. I'll just hold onto his arm and smile and hope that I don't trip. I do insist that my dress not be low cut; the last thing I want is for my boobs to pop out!"
Jen laughed. "Okay, no wardrobe malfunctions', I promise! Trust me, Jirra, you'll have a wonderful time and no one will bother you."
Chapter 36
Three days later Jen was standing in the main office waiting for her ride to the airport.
"I wish you could stay longer," lamented Jirra.
"Me too, but I have to get back to work. My movie is in post-production and, since my name is on it as the producer, I want to make sure that it doesn't get butchered," replied Jen. "Besides we'll be seeing each other at the end of February, that's not that far off."
Jen and Jirra hugged.
"Now, you have my personal e-mail address and phone numbers; when you have issues concerning your status, don't hesitate to contact me. If you can't find me, call Barb at my office. I've already told her to track me down wherever I am if you need me," stated Jen.
"I'll do that."
Judy walked out of her office. "Jen, it's been a pleasure having you stay here; you're always welcome."
"I'll be in touch about my cottage," replied Jen. "This is a special place, and I'm already missing it. Let me know if you need help in the fight."
"I will, Jen. It's even more special to me."
A few minutes later Jen was sitting in a Ford Expedition waving goodbye.
"She was very nice," stated Judy.
"I'll definitely miss her," said Jirra. "Oh, I'm going to town this afternoon, you need anything?"
Judy shook her head. "Where are you going?"
"I got an e-mail from Barrett at the coffeehouse. He's back in town, and he's going to show me his research on the Anasazi."
Chapter 37
An hour later Jirra was sitting inside the coffeehouse drinking a latte. Barrett was sitting next to her with a topographical map of the area around Carsonville in front of them.
Jirra looked at the map and pointed to a red circle. "What does that mean?"
"It's a canyon that meets some of the descriptions in Dr. Margate's book. The ones with an X through them I've eliminated," replied Barrett.
"That still leaves a lot looks like forty or fifty," remarked Jirra.
"Forty-seven to be exact," he answered.
"How long will it take you to check them all out?"
"I think I should be through a quarter of them by the end of this summer. The biggest difficulty will be getting to them. Some are very accessible, and anything of interest would have been discovered by now, so I'm eliminating them from the search for the moment. I've made up a list of the ones that I think have the most potential. Unfortunately, several of those are on private land, and I'm waiting for permission from the owners."
"Won't it take a long time to examine the sites?"
Barrett shook his head. "The good thing about archeological sites in New Mexico is that they stay pretty well preserved. I'll be able to tell in a few minutes if the site has any promise to it."
"Why hasn't anyone ever discovered the site before?"
"Some of the larger sites have only been discovered in the last fifty years, and some of those were large settlements. What I'm looking for was a place that was kept hidden, away from the rest of their society. From what I read in Margate's book, he seemed to think it was a sacred site, to be used by only certain members of the tribe. Unfortunately, as you know, he was deliberately vague in his descriptions."
"So it may be untouched from the time of the Anasazi?"
"That's my hope, especially if it's in some remote canyon."
Jirra noticed that two of the circles were on Judy's property. "I can get you permission to search these two."
"That's nice, but neither of those is very promising."
"Why?" asked Jirra.
"Just the general location, I only included them because Dr. Margate stated that he searched the ranch as part of his investigation of the area. I'm thinking that these three sites hold the most promise," he stated, pointing to some canyons south of town.
"What will you do if you find anything?"
"Stop immediately and contact the university. The last thing I want to do is to be accused of being a grave robber."
"Grave robber?"
Barrett smiled. "Sorry, it's a term we use even when there aren't actual graves involved. Archeologists aren't the only ones searching for Anasazi sites; there's a huge market for their pottery in both the open and black markets. Then there's the whole sensitivity thing with the native people. Any site that is legally found must follow very strict rules. If I find the site, I know it'll be protected. If it's rare enough, then the Feds will get involved."
"But won't that lock you out?" asked Jirra.
"That's a risk I'll take. I want this site to be documented and protected; hopefully, I can get in on the excavation."
"I don't know, I have a feeling about Judy's ranch," stated Jirra. She thought about the vision quest and how the land looked.
"Feeling, huh? Well, if you can tell me something more solid than that, I'll check them out with you, but it won't be until summer."
"Why do you have to wait?"
"Jirra, it's winter. Why, this canyon will be an all day hike from the spa just to get there. I like camping, but not in the dead of winter."
"Oh, I hadn't thought of that," replied Jirra.
"You can still come along; don't worry you can trust me," replied Barrett.
Jirra nodded gently. She hadn't thought about spending the night out in the hills with Barrett. It would have been different if she was still a guy, but she wasn't so sure about doing it now.
"What's the matter, haven't you ever gone camping?" he asked.
"It's been a while," she replied. "I suppose it'll be okay."
"Cool, I don't mind the solitude, but it's more fun with someone else."
"Is there really that big of a market for Anasazi relics?" asked Jirra, as she thought about camping as a girl.
"Unfortunately, yes. They'll dig up a site, destroying everything just to get a few potshards. I don't know who I hate worse, those who dig up the sites or those who are paying for the artifacts."
"So it's illegal then?" asked Jirra.
"Well, it's legal to own Anasazi items, as long as they were excavated from an established site. The illegal side comes into effect when the relics are gathered without permission of the landowner. Many of the known sites are on tribal lands, and well some people still feel they have a right to take whatever they want from the native people. Some sites are actual grave sites, and often the remains are discarded as if they were garbage."
"That's disgusting," replied Jirra.
"I know, it makes it more difficult for those of us doing legitimate research, many of the most promising sites are now off limits. Even with private land, getting permission is difficult."
"I see, but if you have permission then you can sell the items?"
Barrett nodded. "Sure, but I'd rather anything I find end up on public display, preferably in a museum. Why are you asking?"
"I saw some jewelry in one of the new gift shops that looked like it was made using small pieces of potshards. They could have fakes, but they look like some of the pottery in some of my books. The patterns look like Anasazi."
"Which shop?" asked Barrett. There was a serious note to his voice.
"I'll show you if you want," replied Jirra.
"Sure, that sounds good. I'll put this stuff away and get my coat."
A few minutes later, Barrett and Jirra walked into a gift shop. It featured art and jewelry of the Southwest and had a whole section of native art. Everything was upscale and rather pricey.
"Do you know the owner?" whispered Jirra.
Barrett shook his head. "No, they're new to town. They arrived here last fall, and the shop just opened a few weeks ago. Pretend we're just shopping," he whispered back.
They slowly made their way back to a jewelry counter, and Jirra pointed out some necklaces that had what looked like small pieces of decorated pottery attached to them.
Barrett leaned over to examine the pottery shards.
"That's a really nice piece," stated the saleswoman as she walked up.
Her nametag said her name was Cindy, and she had a broad smile on her face. Jirra estimated she was in her forties, although judging by her bleached blonde hair and wardrobe; she was trying to look much younger.
"Can you tell me about it?" asked Barrett.
"It's genuine Anasazi," replied Cindy.
"Really?"
Cindy nodded vigorously. "I bought these items from an artisan who told me how he created these works of art from discarded potshards. He told me that he gets them from local sites."
Barrett's left eyebrow rose as he cast a quick glance at Jirra. "Really? I didn't think that the Anasazi were this close."
Cindy shrugged her shoulders. "That's what he said; to be honest, I don't know that much about the local tribes. It's a lovely piece isn't it; would your girlfriend like to try it on?"
Jirra almost choked when she heard Cindy refer to her as Barrett's girlfriend.
"That would be nice," said Barrett as he was handed the piece and slipped it around Jirra's neck. "How much is this piece?"
"That's three hundred, but it's worth every dollar," replied Cindy.
"It is nice, don't you think so, Jirra?" asked Barrett.
Jirra nodded. It was a nice piece, she thought. There was something familiar about it, but she couldn't put her finger on it. She also felt a strange feeling sweep through her body as Barrett slipped the necklace around her neck.
"Well, maybe another time. Oh, do you know the name of the artist?"
Cindy smiled and walked back to her office. She returned with a business card. "All we have is a name and phone number."
Barrett looked at the card. The only thing on the card was R&S Jewelry and a phone number.
Jirra took off the necklace and handed it to Barrett, who examined it before handing it back to Cindy. "Thank you, Cindy."
As soon as they left the store, Barrett pulled out his cell phone and dialed the number. All he got was an answering machine asking him to leave his name and number.
"Well?"
"It's definitely Anasazi, and from what I could see it's a very unique pattern. I'd like to talk to whoever found it."
"You don't think that it was obtained legally?" asked Jirra.
"I have no proof one way or the other. Cindy is either rather clueless or clever like a fox. If it's legal, then whoever made this would have documents and permits. I'll talk to my professor, he'll know if this is legitimate or not," replied Barrett.
"Too bad he's not closer, you could have him look in the shop himself," replied Jirra.
"Well, he is coming out this way in April to check up on my progress. He's the one who is allowing me to do my thesis work here. His name is Dr. Daniel Montgomery, and he's really cool. I love working with him."
"I'd like to meet him."
"Well, you just might. He'll be out here for a week, and the spa is the best place around to stay."
Jirra opened her purse and pulled out a business card. "Here's the spa's number and website."
Barrett took the card and examined it. "What? I don't see your name on it, what gives?"
Jirra laughed. "Very funny."
"Well, I need to get to work. Let's keep in touch," replied Barrett as he gave her a big hug.
Jirra smiled and walked away. On the way back to the spa, she thought about the hug and the way Barrett treated her. Did he like her as a friend, or something more? And what also bothered her was that she began to question her feelings for him.
Chapter 38
After dinner Jirra told Liz about the trip to the gift shop and her feelings when Barrett touched her.
"I wouldn't read too much into it, as it's just another new sensation for you," explained Liz. "It doesn't matter to anyone who you like or are attracted to, other than you and that person."
"So it wouldn't bother you if I started dating a boy?" asked Jirra. "Not that I'm about to start dating or anything."
"No, it wouldn't bother me; it would take a little getting used to, but as long as you're happy I wouldn't mind," replied Liz, as she sipped her coffee.
"Oh, I guess that makes sense. I'm just confused about these feelings, they seem both foreign and well normal," stated Jirra. "Does THAT make sense?"
"It does. Look, as I've said before, you're still adjusting to your new body. Jen's transformation took weeks, yours was almost instantaneous, it would make sense that you were still changing."
"That's what scaring me."
Liz nodded. "Anything else on your mind?"
"Well, how do you feel about me going camping with Barrett? It would be for educational research purposes, and I do trust him," explained Jirra.
"You'll be nineteen in June; I think I can trust you, although I would like to meet Barrett before you go off into the hills with him."
"I can invite him to dinner sometime," replied Jirra.
"Now, I know you used to go camping with Dad, but things are a bit different now," stated Liz.
"We'll use separate tents," replied Jirra with a grin.
"That's not what I was talking about; have you thought about the bathroom situation?"
Jirra was about to answer and then stopped.
"I thought so; it's not as simple as it used to be for you. Don't worry, I can teach you a few tricks I learned," continued Liz.
"I'd appreciate that," replied Jirra. "Changing the subject, have you found any similarities between Jen's and my transformations?"
"I haven't got her full medical files yet. Obviously, lightning is the common denominator; I'll start with that and look over the files."
Jirra nodded. "I still can't believe that it happened to either of us."
"I know. Both of you should have been killed, or at the very least severely injured from the bolt; instead neither of you suffered any physical injuries such as burns. I treated one lightning strike before when I was an intern; some guy was hit while playing golf. He had burns on his head and at the base of his legs. He also was temporarily deaf. He was lucky that one of his partners was a doctor and was able to perform CPR on him."
"Did he live?"
Liz nodded. "He was in the hospital for a while, but he was able to walk out a few weeks later."
"So do you think that there might be something about me that was different even before the strike?"
Liz shrugged her shoulders. "If there was, I wouldn't know where to even start looking. No, I think it was a combination of the energy from the lightning and the chemicals and minerals in the mud. I don't have proof yet, but the composition of the mud was different after the strike."
"Jen said that she's envious of me and the fact that my transformation has been kept a secret," said Jirra.
"Jen's a remarkable woman. I doubt many people would do as well as she's done considering everything she's been through."
"I like her a lot," added Jirra.
"Me too."
"If I haven't told you lately, thank you for putting up with me. I know I can be a pain sometimes," stated Jirra.
"Roo, you're my child. I love you, even when you are a pain," replied Liz with a wink.
Jirra laughed. "Still, I know how hard this last year has been for you. My whining about my period or wearing a dress must get on your nerves."
"It does, but I try to put myself in your shoes and imagine what it would be like to be the opposite sex, and I cut you a little more slack."
Jirra laughed. "I appreciate it."
"Oh, I almost forgot, I got a call from Penn today," said Liz.
"About what?" asked Jirra, barely holding in her excitement.
"They wanted to know more about your homeschooling projects. I told them what you were working on, and then gave them the numbers for the people grading your projects. The man from Penn seemed impressed, especially when I told him about your interview with Alexis that appeared in the local paper," explained Liz.
"Oh yes, The Carsonville Tribune, published six days a week, suitable for wrapping fish of all species!"
"Really? Then why did you buy five copies of the issue with your article in it?"
"Okay, you got me. So he really sounded impressed?"
Liz nodded. "I also told him about your Anasazi project for your history grade."
"Cool. It would be great to go to Penn!"
"Well, all you can do is to continue to work hard. Speaking of which, I have a long day tomorrow; Judy is sending over three new employees, and I need to give them their physicals. See you in the morning, good night, Roo."
"Good night, Mom, I love you."
Chapter 39
The next few weeks seemed to drag by for Lindsey and Jirra. Lindsey was in a tizzy over the prospect of seeing Hollywood, and she told Jirra that she felt like a little kid waiting for Christmas.
Jirra had a mix of feelings. She was looking forward to the trip and seeing the Oscar ceremony. Then there was the possibility of seeing Alexis. It was still fifty-fifty on whether or not she would be in Hollywood for the ceremony. There were some post-production scenes for her movie that were being re-shot at a studio in London. Jirra really wanted to see Alexis again, but was also worried about where it might lead as she still had strong feelings for the actress.
Then there was the date for the Oscars. At first it seemed like a simple thing to do, just pretend to be the girlfriend for an in-the-closet gay actor, but the more Jirra thought about it, the more it caused her concern. It had nothing to do with the actor's sexuality; rather it was related to her own situation.
Her growing sexual confusion only added to her concerns. Jirra knew that there was little to no possibility of her having a relationship with the actor, rather it was just that whenever she was close to a male that she liked, she felt strange.
She found herself feeling this way around Barrett, and it was getting harder and harder to ignore. Now Barrett hadn't made any moves towards her other than the standard greeting hug that he gave her, but then again he did this with other close friends. It wasn't that Jirra didn't like Barrett, she did, but it was the idea of being attracted to boys.
She still felt a strong attraction to women, and she often pleasured herself thinking of them, but twice in the last few weeks she'd found herself dreaming about men, and twice she woke up so hot and bothered that she needed to use her vibrator to get relief.
A week before the trip, Alexis called her.
"Wow, it's so great to hear your voice!" exclaimed Jirra.
"I know how you feel, Roo," replied Alexis.
"So, are you going to be back for the awards?"
"I'm planning on it. Barring any major problems, my last scenes will be done on the Wednesday before the show, and I've already booked a flight back to the states. I should be back on Thursday evening. I assume that you'll be staying at Jen's place," said Alexis.
"She insisted on it. She's so nice," replied Jirra.
"I know, I like her a lot myself. So are you looking forward to your date with Nick? He's a nice guy."
There was a long pause before Jirra spoke. "I'm feeling a little funny about it."
"In what sort of way?"
"My feelings for the opposite sex are growing," replied Jirra.
"And in your case, what would the opposite sex be?" asked Alexis holding back a giggle.
Jirra also began to snigger. "Okay, very funny. I'm finding that I'm developing feelings towards boys. I still like, rather make that love girls, but I've noticed that I'm changing."
"And this bothers you?"
"Yes!"
"Why?" asked Alexis.
"Because I'm a ."
"You're not a boy, Jirra," interrupted Alexis. "You were once, but that's in the past. Times change, and you need to accept the fact that you're not the same person."
"You don't understand," replied Jirra.
"Don't I? Roo, I used to be an average college student, now I have action figures modeled after me. I have to sneak home to see my family to avoid the local media. I know it's not as dramatic as a gender shift, but change is a part of life. You can't live in the past, even if you want to."
"I'm sorry I guess I was feeling sorry for myself again, but it still feels strange."
"And throw on top of that the fact that we have feelings for each other," added Alexis.
"Yes, there's that too."
"Look, Roo, we'll always be friends, and if the fates allow, we might be more than that. As for now, I don't mind if you feel the need to explore your feelings. If you want to date a guy, I don't mind. Just because I'm a lesbian, it doesn't mean that I hate men."
"Oh," replied Jirra sheepishly.
"I'm telling you not to jump into something without thinking either, do what you think is right, but I can tell you that it's not healthy to hide your feelings, trust me on that one. Just remember you can always talk to me."
"You're not the first to tell me that either."
"Oh, that reminds me, how's Tara?"
"Gee, how did you know I was talking to her?" asked Jirra with a laugh.
Alexis laughed back. "Seriously, Roo, you need to accept the fact that you're changing, and sometimes change is hard to accept. Speaking of which, I may have a big change in my life soon."
"What do you mean?" asked Jirra in a concerned voice. "Are you okay?"
"Oh, yes. No, what I'm talking about is a career change. I've been given a big offer, and I have to make up my mind in the next few days."
"Can you tell me what it's about?"
"I'd love to, but I can't, not even to you. I will tell you that you'll be one of the first to know."
"Oooh, a mystery!"
Alexis laughed. "If it happens, it should be a great change. Anyway, I gotta run, I have to be at the studio in forty minutes. Take care, and remember that I love you."
"I love you, too, Alexis."
Chapter 40
"I want lots of pictures, and I promise to tape the pre-show red carpet walk," stated Liz, as she drove the Land Rover down the highway. It was a clear cool Thursday morning in late February with just a hint in the air that winter might be over soon.
Jirra laughed. "I'll promise, and I promise not to fall down or make a fool out of myself."
"What time is our flight again?" asked Lindsey nervously as she looked at her watch.
"Relax, Lindsey, Jen said that her jet would pick us up as soon as we reached the Santa Fe airport," replied Jirra.
"Well, we'll be there in less than twenty minutes," said Hannah.
"I can't believe that we're going to Hollywood in a private jet!" squealed Lindsey.
"You sure you still want to go with her, Jirra?" asked Hannah, as she glanced over her shoulder. "She's been running on full power since four this morning."
"You got up at four?" asked Jirra.
"I couldn't sleep anyway; besides, that way I got all the hot water I wanted!" replied Lindsey.
A short time later they pulled up to the private jet terminal. A security guard stopped them at the gate.
"Excuse me, we're here to meet Jennifer Stevens's jet," stated Liz, as she leaned out of the window.
The security guard checked his clipboard. "Okay, but I'll need to see your ID first, that includes everyone in the vehicle."
A few minutes later they were parked next to a fence line. On the other side was a private jet.
"Does Jen actually own the jet?" asked Lindsey.
"No, she gets use of it as part of her contract, or at least that's what she told me. She says that it's a lot easier than getting mobbed for autographs in airports when she travels," replied Jirra.
A man walked over and smiled. He was wearing a pilot's uniform. "I assume that you are Ms. Stevens's guests; let me get your luggage for you."
"I could get used to this real fast," stated Lindsey to Jirra.
The man heard them and smiled. "My name is Marco and I'm the co-pilot, which also makes me the luggage handler, flight attendant and head bottle washer. Is this your first time in a Lear jet?"
Jirra nodded.
"Well, I promise that you'll love it. Ms Stevens is one of our favorite customers, and I'm happy to assist some of her friends," said Marco. He then pulled out several business cards and handed them to Liz and Hannah. "This number will ring in the passenger compartment, and the other number is our main office."
"Thank you very much," replied Liz. She then turned to Jirra. "Have a wonderful time, and I'll see you Tuesday."
Jirra hugged her. "I wish you could come along."
"That's nice, even if you don't mean it," laughed Liz. "Trust me; no one wants to go to Hollywood with their mom!"
Jirra smiled back. "It still would be fun."
A few minutes later they were inside the jet. Marco gave them a quick safety brief and then showed them where the food and drinks were.
"I'll be up front, but if you need anything, just pick up that phone," explained Marco.
"So if you're the co-pilot, who's the pilot?" asked Lindsey, as she sat down in one the plush leather seats.
"That would be me," stated a pretty red-headed woman. "My name is Carly Ashburn, and I'll be flying you to LA."
"Carly's our best pilot in the company, as she just got out of rehab," stated Marco with a grin.
"Yes, and I'm glad to see that you finally got paroled. What was it for this time, impersonating a pilot?" retorted Carly with a wink.
They both started laughing. Marco then turned to Jirra and Lindsey. "Carly and I both served together in the Air Force; we've been needling each other since flight school."
Jirra and Lindsey introduced themselves to the two pilots.
"So Jen is taking you two to the Oscars? That's pretty cool of her," stated Carly. "She's really nice. It burns my buns when I read that trash about her."
"Jen's one of the good ones, that's for sure," added Marco.
"So who are some of the bad ones?" asked Lindsey with a grin.
Carly glanced at Marco and then both began to laugh again.
"Sorry, Lindsey, but that's a company secret!" replied Marco.
"Okay, we'd better get going, it was nice talking to both of you," stated Carly. "Has Marco shown you everything?"
The two girls nodded.
"Okay, we should have you in LA in a few hours, just sit back and relax," said Carly.
Jirra sat back and stared out the window as they flew towards LA. Lindsey was busy exploring the flight compartment. She even placed a call back to her mom.
"This is so cool, Jirra. I mean this jet has everything including a TV!"
"The sad thing is that this will probably be nicer that my first couple of apartments while I'm a struggling writer," replied Jirra with a laugh.
"Not me. I've decided that I definitely want to be rich," exclaimed Lindsey.
"How many restaurant owners have their own jet?" asked Jirra.
"I don't know, but I'm willing to be the first," replied Lindsey. "Hey, I can't help it, but I like luxury."
"It is pretty nice. When Jen invited us I was expecting First Class, but this is beyond my wildest dreams."
"So will Alexis be joining us?" asked Lindsey, as she opened the wet bar.
"Won't know for another day, but she's planning on it," replied Jirra.
"You want something to drink?" asked Lindsey.
"I'll take a SoBe if there's one in there," replied Jirra.
"Green Tea or Cranberry-Grapefruit?" asked Lindsey.
"Cranberry-Grapefruit, please."
Lindsey sat down next to her and handed her the bottle. "If you want to spend time alone with Alexis, I don't mind, and in fact I insist upon it," stated Lindsey as she opened up a can of ginger ale and poured it into a glass.
"Thanks. I hope she gets free."
"I hope you two can get together, and I'm not talking about just this weekend," continued Lindsey. "You make a great couple."
Jirra smiled back. "Thanks. By the way, how's Dave?"
"Mildly jealous of my trip, but overall he's pretty cool about it."
"Did you tell him about the date?"
Lindsey nodded. "I told him that he didn't have a thing to worry about."
"You didn't mention that Kyle is gay, did you?"
Lindsey shook her head. "No, but to most college guys all the Hollywood pretty boys are gay."
"From what Jen and Alexis have told me, they just might be!" laughed Jirra.
Chapter 41
Upon arrival in LA, a limo picked up Jirra and Lindsey to drive them to Jen's condo.
"Ms. Stevens apologizes for not being able to be here herself, but there was a last minute problem she had to take care of," stated the chauffer. "She just called and will meet you at her condo."
The drive through the city was uneventful. The driver seemed to know which roads to avoid as they arrived outside Jen's place with little delay. Jen was standing outside the renovated warehouse as the limo pulled up. She was wearing jeans, a red t-shirt, and a denim jacket. The temperature was in the low sixties with overcast skies.
"Welcome to Hollywood," she greeted them as Jirra and Lindsey stepped out of the limo. Jen immediately hugged both of them. "Let me give you the grand tour."
They followed Jen into the huge building. The doors led into a massive central common area. The ceiling looked like it was the actual ceiling of the building over eighty feet up. "Impressive isn't it?" asked Jen with a smile.
"It certainly is." Jirra leaned her head back to get a better look at the large room. She counted five different levels to the balconies lining the walls. An elevator large enough to drive a car into was at the far end of the room with stairs zigzagging up the walls to the balconies. The balconies formed a ring around the wall for each floor with the elevator stopping at each one.
"I found that I was spending so much time out here on the west coast that I decided to buy the building and have it renovated into condos. Mine is on the second floor."
The chauffer finished loading the baggage into the elevator then waited patiently for them to walk aboard. He pulled the huge gate closed then hit the button for floor number 2. The old elevator groaned to life slowly lifting everyone. It took almost half a minute to move between the floors before it lurched to a stop.
"Oh, don't worry about the elevator. It's been fully reconditioned; it just acts old. My apartment is this way." Jen walked off the elevator then turned right to walk down the long balcony that ran to the front of the building. She stopped when she came to a set of large double doors made of steel.
"This used to be rented warehouse space for a lot of local businesses many years ago. I have the whole floor on this side of the building." Jen pressed a few numbers into the security pad by the door. There was a low clunk as the door lock released. "I'll give both of you your own access codes a bit later. Don't let me forget that."
She pushed the large doors open. "Let's get your things to your rooms then I'll give you the rest of the tour."
They all followed Jen up a winding staircase off the entrance hall. It looked a lot like one of those sets of stairs that you used to see in large houses in the older movies. At the top of the stairs was a hallway with four doors along one side and several more doors on the other.
Jen pointed to the second door. "Lindsey, that's your room. The third door is Jirra's room. Your baggage will be up in a few moments. Now go have a look."
Jirra opened the door to her room then stepped inside. It looked like a miniature version of an entire house. The living room had a large screen television and several overstuffed chairs in addition to the large couch in its center. There were several doors off the living room. One was a large bedroom with a huge king-size bed. The thing that really grabbed her eyes was the huge picture window that looked out over the city. There, standing out through the slight haze, was the HOLLYWOOD sign perched on a hilltop. It looked just like the pictures she'd seen so many times in books and magazines.
Off the bedroom was a separate bathroom. It had the largest tub that Jirra had ever seen, larger than even the spa's hot springs tubs were. In one corner of the bathroom there was a large glass booth. Jirra made a mental note to ask Jen about it. There was even a small room containing a complete kitchen. Somehow, Jirra doubted that she'd have any need for it over the next few days.
Jirra heard a knocking sound on one of the doors and opened it to find Lindsey bouncing with excitement.
"This is so cool! Did you see the view we have from the bedroom, Jirra?"
"Yes, I did. I doubt that I'll ever forget it."
"Have you looked in your closet yet?"
"Closet? What closet?"
Lindsey walked into the bedroom and opened a door that Jirra hadn't noticed. "This one, of course!"
Lindsey pulled Jirra inside then pointed to the clothing rack. Hanging there were at least a dozen different outfits and their various accessories. In the rack next to the clothes, Jirra saw about eight different pairs of shoes; some were heels, a few were flats and there were two pairs of running shoes too.
"What's all this?"
They turned around when they heard a small laugh behind them. It was Jen.
"A little surprise for you. I know that you both brought your own casual stuff, but I wanted to make sure that you could fit in with the California crowd if you wanted. You're to take these home with you, and I'm not taking no for an answer!"
Lindsey was nearly ready to explode. "Thanks, Jen! Thank you so much!"
Jirra made a quick scan of the clothing and found to her approval that nothing appeared to be too feminine or outlandish. "It's a very nice gesture, Jen, thank you very much."
"Now do either of you have any questions about the rooms?"
"Are those actual satin sheets on the beds?" asked Lindsey.
"Yes, they are. I found that they feel so nice against your skin when you're sleeping. If you haven't tried them, please feel free to do so. I recommend sleeping au naturel on them though."
Jirra passed a quick glance towards Lindsey, who began to snicker.
"Um, Jen when you say au naturel you mean naked, right?" asked Jirra.
Jen smiled back and nodded. "Of course, trust me on this one; it's an experience you won't forget. Of course, if you prefer cotton sheets, there's a supply of them and other things like towels in each of the closets"
"Well, I'm willing to give it a try!" stated Lindsey confidently. "What about you Jirra?"
"We'll see," replied Jirra softly as she ran her hand over the sheets. She had to admit that the sensation was pleasant.
Lindsey was off exploring the rest of the room. "I noticed a glass booth in the bathroom, Jen. What is it?"
"I almost forgot to explain that. When I was traveling in Europe shooting a movie, I ran into them in the hotels over there. They're actually whole body driers. They use warm air to dry your body without needing a towel. I love them and installed them here."
Jirra walked over to join Lindsey and Jen. "I also noticed the big tub. One of the seats in the corner of the tub has about double the number of jets that the other seats do."
"Very observant, Jirra. They are a bit special. There's a red button near each of the seats. If you push that button, it activates a special program for the water jets. I can guarantee that you'll feel very uh well, let's just say relaxed' if you decide to try it!"
Jirra and Lindsey both blushed deeply. "You don't have to if you don't want to, but I do strongly recommend trying it."
Jirra looked at Lindsey then at Jen. "I'll consider it, Jen."
"That's all I can ask of either of you. Want to go see the rest of this cavern?"
After nodding in agreement, they followed Jen out of Jirra's room back into the hallway. Lindsey pointed to the fourth door at the end of the hallway.
"What's that?"
"Another room like yours. It's empty at the moment."
Jen walked down the staircase back to the lower level of the condo. "This is the living room. It has a large screen projection TV set and a thirty-five millimeter projector setup in a room next to this one. There's a screen that drops down from the ceiling and a full theater quality sound system. There's even a theater style popcorn machine at the bar."
The next stop was the gigantic kitchen. "I hope you don't mind doing a little cooking duty, Lindsey. Since we're here for only a few days, I didn't bring my housekeeper out with me on this trip. At times I don't trust myself to boil water."
"Mind? Are you kidding? This is a kitchen fit for a professional chef!"
"Well, I think it will be just breakfasts and snacks, Lindsey. We'll be rather busy and probably won't eat here much. By the way, I'm not one for the fancy foods. Plain and simple is fine with me. If there's something you want to make and we don't have everything, just let me know."
"Okay."
"Just to let you know, there's an indoor pool on the first floor. You both have access to it if you want to go for a swim. If you didn't bring a suit, there are a couple in the things I got for you. One other thing, you're very likely to see a few other famous faces around here. All I ask is that you respect their privacy while you're here. When I built this place, I decided that the residents here would have a safe haven to just be themselves without the pressure of the public intruding on them. If you see someone you'd like to meet and they don't introduce themselves first, just ask me and I'll arrange an introduction. Okay?"
Both girls nodded in agreement.
"Well, that's about it for the place. Oh, there's more to see, but you can explore that later. What do you two want to do now? Maybe get settled in?"
"That sounds like a good idea," replied Jirra.
"I also suggest that you two change into something more suitable for California, this isn't cold New Mexico," said Jen.
"Oooh, that sounds like a great idea. I'm going to pick out one of the outfits in the closet!" replied Lindsey.
"Dress casual nice, no jeans, there's a restaurant that I want to take you two for lunch," stated Jen. "Oh, and bring a light coat, it might rain later."
Chapter 42
Jirra picked out a pair of khaki slacks, a white cotton tee-shirt and a short jacket. The jacket was a deep azure colored denim jacket. For shoes, she picked out a pair of brown flats. She was impressed that everything fit perfectly.
Lindsey was wearing a pair of black pants, and a deep purple colored top. She topped it off with a black leather jacket.
"You look great, Jirra, I'm really impressed with your growing fashion sense," stated Lindsey. "Like it or not, you know how to dress."
"I just don't like standing out," said Jirra as she applied a touch of makeup. "If I dress down too much, I stand out; if I dress too feminine I stand out at least in my mind. I'm just trying to find a balance."
"Well, you're doing a great job of it either way," replied Lindsey. "Come on, let's go meet up with Jen."
Jen had also changed and was now wearing black chinos, a red silk blouse and a black leather jacket. She nodded approvingly at the two girls' appearance. "Very nice. Now, let's go hit the town."
They walked outside. Jirra and Lindsey stopped and stared at the vehicle parked in front of the condo.
"You've got to be kidding!" exclaimed Jirra.
Jen laughed. "Nope, this is my baby!"
The vehicle in question was a bright metallic red H2 Hummer.
"I know it's not exactly practical, it's a bitch to park and it gets lousy mileage, but this is Hollywood, and it doesn't hurt to stand out. Besides, I love the look on the faces of people when I step out of it," continued Jen.
"I thought you didn't like unnecessary attention," stated Jirra as she walked around the Hummer.
"I don't. But in Hollywood, there is no such thing as unnecessary attention. I probably wouldn't drive this around New Mexico, but here, this isn't that unusual," answered Jen. "Come on, you'll love the way it rides. Also, being this is LA, the only thing safer to drive in is a tank."
She hit her remote and the doors unlocked. A step automatically came out on the side. "I had those installed to allow me to get in and out in a skirt."
Jirra sat in the front passenger seat and Lindsey hopped in the back. "I get shotgun the next time," she stated from the back.
"Do you want to listen to the stereo or a CD? I have both XM and Sirius satellite radio systems, as I like channels on both."
"Cool!" exclaimed Lindsey.
"Doesn't matter to me," replied Jirra. "I'm just happy to be out here."
"That's the spirit! Now, how hungry are you, or do you want to see some of the town first?" asked Jen.
Jirra turned around and looked at Lindsey, who shrugged her shoulders. "I'm game either way."
"Let's just drive around first," said Jirra.
"Okay," stated Jen, as they pulled out of her driveway.
Jen drove them around, giving them, as she put it, the "fifty-cent tour." Eventually they pulled next to the curb in front of a trendy Italian restaurant. A valet ran out and opened the doors of the Hummer.
"I think you'll like this place, the food is excellent, although they do try a little too hard to be hip," stated Jen.
The owner of the restaurant appeared almost immediately to greet Jen. He fawned over her for a few minutes before they were shown to their table. Lindsey made mental notes about the layout of the restaurant.
"Is it always like that, Jen?" asked Jirra.
"No, usually only in places around here," replied Jen, as she picked up her menu.
"Is there any chance that I could take a peek into the kitchen?" asked Lindsey.
"I think I can arrange that," replied Jen with a smile.
Jirra ended up ordering a pasta dish called orecchiette affumicato, which was made up of smoked chicken, sweet onions, gorgonzola cheese, rosemary and a port wine cream sauce over small pasta shells.
Jen nodded approvingly. "You'll love it, Jirra, now what are you ordering Lindsey?"
"Have you had the pasta al frutti de mare?" she asked.
"Oh, yes, it's very good, especially the mussels," replied Jen.
"What are you having, Jen?" asked Jirra.
"I'd like to order the veal, but it's not politically correct here, so I'm having the mustard crusted golden trout with the orange scallion pesto," replied Jen.
"That sounds great, I'd like to add that to our menu," said Lindsey.
The food was excellent and halfway through their meal the owner came over to see Jen.
"Excellent as usual, John," stated Jen.
"And who are the lovely young ladies with you, future co-stars?" he asked with a smile.
"They're my guests for the weekend," stated Jen, as she introduced Jirra and Lindsey to John. "Oh, is there a possibility that you could let Lindsey see your kitchen? She's an up and coming chef at a lovely spa that I stayed at out in New Mexico."
"Really?" asked John as he sized up Lindsey with a grin. "So in your professional view, how would you rate my place?"
"I would use a little more garlic in the pasta al frutti de mare."
"Excuse me?" he stated, slightly upset by Lindsey's blunt comment.
"Seriously, it would complement the taste of the seafood better," replied Lindsey.
John cocked his head for a moment. "May I?" he asked as he pointed to her dish. Lindsey nodded as he picked up a fork from an empty table and took a small sample. He ate it and then nodded. "You're right, it does need more garlic. You have an excellent sense of taste. When you're finished, I would be happy to show you our facilities."
Lindsey looked over at Jen and Jirra. "I'm ready now, if you don't mind."
John laughed. "No, not at all,"
Lindsey got up and followed John back towards the kitchen.
"You just made Lindsey's day," stated Jirra, as she took a drink of water.
"It was worth it to see John's face. He thinks everything here is perfect, granted he's not that far off most of the time," replied Jen, as she broke off another piece of bread.
"I'm glad that things have worked out for you, you deserve it," said Jirra.
Jen stared back. "That's one of the nicest things that anyone has said to me in a long time, thank you."
"I mean it. You're also a role model for me, as you show me that I can overcome my incident."
"I hope you do have a successful life too, Jirra. I know that it must be hard for you to adjust, but I also know you can do it."
Jirra stared back and nodded slightly. "I hope so."
"So, changing subjects, do you want to know the schedule for the week?" asked Jen.
"Sure," replied Jirra, as she watched one of the stars of Lost walk by their table.
"After lunch we'll go and get your dresses fitted. I took the liberty of picking out several dresses that I thought would look good on you two, but they will need adjustments, you'll also have to pick out shoes and other accessories," explained Jen.
"What are you wearing?" asked Jirra.
"Well, I'm wearing a rather simple, yet elegant, red silk strapless gown, it was designed by a friend of mine, and she's giving it to me to wear so she'll get some publicity," replied Jen. "There is a slight pattern in the material, but the light has to hit it just right."
"What sort of gowns did you reserve for us?" asked Jirra.
"Basic black for you, emerald green for Lindsey," replied Jen. "I selected some styles that should show off your assets, while at the same time looking chic."
"When you say assets, you mean my boobs, right?"
"That's only part of it; you have a lovely body, with very nice curves. I know you may not like what I'm about to say, but you'll need to show off a little cleavage; with your looks it would draw more attention if you didn't."
"I'm afraid they'll pop out," whispered Jirra, leaning over towards Jen.
"I wouldn't worry about that. The woman we're going to go see has dressed women with much larger assets than yours, and she's never had an accidental wardrobe malfunction," replied Jen with a wink.
"You mean some of those weren't accidents? I thought so," replied Jirra.
"Not all the visual effects are in the movies, Jirra!"
They both started laughing, which drew some attention their way.
"Well, as soon as Lindsey returns, we'll head out. I'm too full for dessert, besides I know a much better place to get some sweets," stated Jen.
A few minutes later Lindsey returned with John.
"Thank you very much, John. I really appreciate the tour," stated Lindsey.
"It was a pleasure showing our kitchen to someone who actually knows what they're looking at. By the way, don't forget our deal!"
"What deal is that?' asked Jen.
"She's sending me her mom's recipe for southwestern chicken breast, and I'm sending her our trout recipe," replied John.
"Having had both, that seems like a fair trade," said Jen.
Chapter 43
Thirty minutes later they were in the fitting room of an LA boutique. The woman attending them was named Greta, and from what Jirra could guess from her accent she was from somewhere in Europe, but she couldn't quite place it. Jen was no help as to Greta's origin either.
"I have no idea where she's from; one minute she sounds German and then Italian or even French," whispered Jen. "Personally, I think she's from New Jersey, and she's just faking the accents."
Greta was a short thin woman who, even though her hair was nearly totally grey, still moved with the dexterity of a younger woman, and she wore a tailored dress that seemed to flow over her shapely body. She retrieved two gowns and approached Jirra and Lindsey.
"Now, Ms. Stevens picked out several gowns for each of you. However, after now seeing you both in person, I believe you should start with these two," stated Greta, her accent sounding slightly British now, as if she had overhead Jen and had changed to deliberately mess with Jen's mind.
"Greta, please call me Jen. I think I've been seeing you long enough now that you can call me Jen," requested Jen.
"Ja, Fraulein Stevens," replied Greta in suddenly heavily accented German.
Jen threw her hands up in mock disgust.
Jirra then caught a wink from Greta as she was handed the dress. Jirra could barely hold in her giggles.
Jirra retreated into the changing room and examined the gown. It was jet black and was strapless. As she examined the gown, she found that the top of the gown had been reinforced to provide much needed support. She stripped down and tried it on. While she felt that it showed off her breasts too much, she had to admit that the hidden support made her feel more at ease. The only thing that needed to be adjusted was the hem.
Jirra stepped out and was immediately inspected by Greta.
"This fits you perfectly, young lady. Now, may I suggest the three-inch heels; they go very nicely with the gown. You don't want anything higher than three inches if you plan on walking down the red carpet," stated Greta. Her accent was back to sounding slightly French. She held out a box of shoes to Jirra.
"Three inches is fine with me," replied Jirra, as she tried on the shoes.
Greta reexamined Jirra after she put on the shoes. "Yes, I thought those would be perfect. Now stand up on that block, and I'll get your hemline straight.
"I like how the dress holds me in," stated Jirra.
"Yes, I designed it that way, as Ms. Stevens told me how you're a little uncomfortable with your chest size. You have nothing to worry about, young lady, everything will stay in place. Now, I have a lovely shawl for you to wear with it, that auditorium can get rather chilly."
"So have you been to the Oscars before?" asked Jirra.
"Several times. I must admit that I still get a thrill out of it, but don't tell Jen!" whispered Greta.
Jirra smiled back. "I promise!" She noticed that there was no trace of an accent in Greta's voice.
"Okay, my dear, now carefully slip out of your gown. I'll have it ready on Saturday morning for a final fitting," stated Greta. "Now, I need to get your friend."
Lindsey came out wearing a deep emerald gown. It was a bit fancier than Jirra's gown, as it had a tight bodice, but was more sweeping as it flowed down to the ground. It was also strapless.
"Lindsey, you look fab!" exclaimed Jirra.
"So do you!" replied Lindsey.
"Come, come, my dear, I need to get you in some heels," interrupted Greta.
Jirra smiled and walked carefully back to the changing room. She slowly removed the dress and shook her head in disbelief that she was trying on a gown to attend the Oscars.
She redressed and met up with Greta and Jen.
"The dress looks perfect on you, Jirra. You're really going to turn some heads Sunday night," stated Jen.
"I agree with Ms. Stevens, you'll look lovely," concurred Greta.
"Thank you," replied Jirra, figuring there was no use to plead for a less revealing gown. "Not that anyone will notice me anyway with all the stars there."
"I'll notice you," stated a familiar voice.
Jirra's eyes opened up wide at the sound of Alexis's voice.
"Surprise! I got here early!" exclaimed Alexis as she stepped out from behind a fitting screen and ran over to hug Jirra.
"I've missed you so badly!" stated Jirra as she hugged the actress.
"The feeling's mutual," replied Alexis.
They slowly broke away from the hug. "When did you arrive?" asked Jirra.
"A little over an hour ago, I was hoping to meet up with you at the restaurant, but not even Lindsey could stall you there forever," replied Alexis with a grin.
On cue, Lindsey stepped out of the changing room.
"So was everyone in on this?" asked Jirra.
"Just about everyone, except we didn't count on a three car crash on the 405," stated Jen. "Come on, we can continue this back at my place. Greta, as always, you've done a masterful job."
Greta nodded somewhat formally and replied, "It's always a pleasure to serve you, Ms. Stevens." This time she spoke with a slight New Jersey accent.
Chapter 44
Lindsey sat up front with Jen as Alexis and Jirra shared the back seat.
"I'm so happy to see you," stated Jirra.
Alexis smiled back. "I feel the same way, Roo. So are you ready for some big news?"
"What is it?" asked Jirra anxiously.
"I've been offered my own TV show," said Alexis.
"Really? But I thought you wanted out of TV."
"This is totally different. It's on a premium cable channel, and I'll only have to do fifteen episodes a season," replied Alexis.
"What's the show?" asked Jen.
"It's a detective series. I'll be playing Erin Flynn, and the series will be filmed in Boston," replied Alexis.
"Erin Flynn, huh? That's a great series, I've read most of them," said Jen.
"It'll be great; the author is the executive producer and has control over the scripts. Faith Collins is really something, and get this; she personally picked me out to play the lead!"
"But won't this prevent you from doing more movies?" asked Lindsey.
"Yes, but that's no great loss. The new flick looks great and should be a hit; unfortunately, between the movie and my past TV experience, the only movies I'm getting offers for are more action/adventure flicks. There's not a long career for actresses in those sorts of films. I want to do something more interesting, and I doubt if I'll get any offers," replied Alexis. "The TV show's going to be well written, and I have a three year contract."
"They gave you three years?" asked Jen. "That's amazing."
"It's the only way that Faith would agree to the plan. They've been drooling over doing her books for TV for ages; she's sold millions of copies, and that means a solid audience before the first show. We're going to be extremely faithful to the books."
"So you'll be filming in Boston?" asked Jirra.
"Yep, and I'm planning on moving there too."
"How far is Boston from Philly, Alexis?" asked Lindsey.
"Just a few hours by train, so what's in Philly?" asked Alexis with a straight face.
Jirra stared back for a moment before she realized that Alexis was kidding.
"Did you get accepted to Penn yet?" asked Alexis as a smile came over her face.
"No, but I should find out, one way or another, any day now," replied Jirra.
"You'll get in, I know that for sure."
Jirra just nodded back and stared into Alexis's eyes. Alexis smiled back and reached out and placed her hand against Jirra's face.
"It's good to see you again, Roo."
Chapter 45
"By the way, I love your tan," commented Jirra as they walked into Jen's condo.
"It's mostly natural. I needed it for my character in the movie, and thankfully I was able to get to the tone they wanted on my own. I had to use a tanning booth to maintain it while we did the studio shots. No one can tan in England in the wintertime!" replied Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "So are we sitting near each other for the awards?"
"I'll be in the same row; you being with one of my co-stars will make it look natural to the press. I'm going alone this time."
"Won't that cause some talk?" asked Lindsey.
"No, as I've been on a movie shoot the past few months, it won't cause a stir. I will be getting some spotlight as the Erin Flynn announcement will be released tomorrow."
"When do you start shooting?" asked Jen, as they sat down in the living room.
"I've already got the first couple of scripts, and we're going to start shooting in six weeks. Apparently they've had everything in place for a while as they worked out the final agreement with Faith."
"So if it's cable will there be lots of sex, violence, and cursing?" asked Lindsey.
"What do mean by lots?" replied Alexis with a smile. "It's not going to be like The Sopranos or Deadwood, but it will be real world and gritty. Erin has a love interest in the stories; actually she has several throughout the series. Have you read the books yet?"
Lindsey shook her head.
"I have, they're very good," replied Jirra.
"They don't have a lot of violence in them, but they don't pull any punches when it comes to sexual assault and spousal abuse, which are major themes in the stories," added Alexis.
"So where in Boston do you plan on living?" asked Jen.
"Initially, I'll be in a condo rented for me by the studio, but I plan on buying a place eventually."
"Alexis, since I haven't read the books yet, tell me about Erin's lovers," requested Lindsey.
"Well, she's bi and that will cause some interest," replied Alexis.
"So the studio is going to include that part of her character?" asked Jen.
"Faith insisted on it," replied Alexis.
"Does Faith know about your sexuality?" Jen asked.
"I spent a weekend at her home in Connecticut. I told her that I'm a lesbian and hoped that it wouldn't be an issue. She just smiled and stated that it was my life and that she didn't care. I brought up that it could affect the ratings of the show, and she just laughed and told me that she wasn't worried about that. She said that over the years she had invested her royalty checks from the books, so that she could quit immediately and not have to worry."
"She sounds pretty cool," added Jen.
"Cool doesn't even start to describe her; she's almost as exciting as Erin. Did you know that she helped to break up a teen sex ring back in the 80's?"
"I remember something about that, she wrote a non-fiction book about it, right?" asked Jen.
"Yes, I've just found a copy and have started to read it."
"So back to you telling her your sexuality, does that mean that you'll be coming out publicly?" asked Jen.
"I'm not going to make some grand announcement or anything like that, but I'm not going to hide it anymore," replied Alexis, casting a glance at Jirra. "I'm not dating anyone at the moment or anything like that, but I don't plan on staying in the shadows either."
"That's a major decision," said Jen.
"I know, but I'm not going to live my life afraid either. I've made a lot of money in a short time. I'm going to make a bundle from the movie, and I have a very good contract for the Erin Flynn series, guaranteed three years, six figures, with options for DVDs and reruns. My agent worked a hard deal. If the series is a hit, I have the right to automatically renew my contract, with incentives. I'll be able to walk away from this not having to work again in show biz if I want," explained Alexis.
"Well, living in Mass won't hurt," added Jen.
"Exactly," replied Alexis.
"Well, I'll be in your corner," said Jen, as she got up and hugged Alexis.
"I really appreciate that," replied Alexis.
"Maybe you can appear on the show!" interjected Lindsey.
"I'd love that, Jen. We're getting a killer supporting cast, and we're already talking about bringing in guest stars. The director believes that once the show hits the air, she'll have to beat away stars who'll want to appear on it," stated Alexis. She then looked over at Jirra. "I might even find a small role for a certain young Penn student."
"Really?" asked Jirra. "Um on second thought, the last thing I want to do is be on TV."
"It'll be fun, trust me, Jirra, no one will know your past by then or care."
Jirra nodded softly. Alexis was right, and it would be cool to be on a TV show; still, there was the lingering doubt in the back of her mind. "Okay, I'll do it."
"Well it won't be for a while, but I'll make sure you get a good part."
"How bout a hooker?" suggested Lindsey.
Jirra nudged Lindsey in the ribs. "She's casting me not you!"
Chapter 46
For dinner Jen said she had the perfect place to continue their conversation. They piled into her Hummer and headed up towards Studio City.
"I know where we're going," stated Alexis in a sing-song tone as they headed down Ventura Boulevard.
"Shhhh, don't say a word," replied Jen.
"Obviously, we're not going anywhere fancy," interjected Jirra. "I just hope they have good food, I'm famished!"
"You won't be when we leave," said Alexis.
They pulled up in front of Art's Delicatessen a few minutes later. The valets ran over in competition to drive Jen's Hummer.
"A Deli?" asked Lindsey.
"Not just a deli, it's the best one in LA," replied Alexis.
"This is a favorite spot around here, and what's great about it is that they treat everyone the same," explained Jen.
The hostess smiled at Jen and led them to a booth. Jen passed out the menus.
"Everything is great here," she stated.
"The sandwiches look huge," noted Jirra.
"Trust me, they are," replied Alexis.
"So, you've eaten here often?" asked Lindsey.
"Many times, it's a very popular place to eat after work. You come here to eat, not to be seen," replied Alexis as she plucked a pickle from the bowl in the center of the table.
Jirra ordered the hot pastrami on rye, and she had it admit it was the best she had had since she left Philly. Alexis ordered corned beef on rye, and they shared an order of fries. Lindsey also went for the pastrami, as did Jen, who also had a bowl of matzo-ball soup.
"How can you have soup when you're eating that huge sandwich?" asked Jirra.
"The question should be, how can you pass on soup this good?" replied Jen. "Just remember they also have killer desserts here."
"I doubt if I'll have room for dessert," replied Jirra. "If I eat much more, Greta will have to alter my gown."
"We can split an order of apple strudel; trust me on this one, it's killer," interjected Alexis.
"So, what's the plan for the rest of the week?" asked Lindsey.
"I have some things to do at the studio tomorrow, so I figure that you can hit the town with Alexis. If you want, we can go up to Universal Studios, it's actually a lot of fun," stated Jen. "However, I want you two to relax on Saturday, as Sunday will be very hectic. We're getting our hair, nails and makeup done, and then we have to get dressed. The limo will pick us up mid-afternoon so we can meet up with your dates, and then off to the Oscars."
The flash of a camera interrupted their conversation. Jen turned around to see a man with several cameras hanging from his neck.
"Smile, Ms. Stevens," he exclaimed. "You too, Ms. Eden." He began to snap off photo after photo.
"Hey you, get outta here; you know the rules," announced the night manager as he ran over.
The photographer ignored him and continued to snap photos. He moved closer until he was only a foot away from their booth. His lens was almost in Jen's face. It was as if he was trying to provoke Jen into doing something, but she just kept eating and ignored him.
"This is private property, get your butt out of here before I call the cops," stated the manger angrily as he approached the photographer.
"Hey, hey, don't you dare touch me, I know my rights," the photographer yelled back. "Besides, the cops can't do anything to me."
"I beg to differ," came a voice from another booth as two policemen stood up. "You're interrupting my dinner, and in here that alone is a crime. Please stop taking photos and come over here."
The two officers were motorcycle cops. The first one was a large burly man with a full brown mustache. His partner was a younger Hispanic man who was cleanshaven.
"I'm just trying to do my job," complained the photographer to the cops.
"What a coincidence, so am I," replied the cop with the moustache.
"Hiya, Rick, Miguel, I didn't see you two come in here tonight, but then again I just came on shift" stated the manager, as he shook the hands of the two cops.
The photographer looked slightly nervous when he saw the cops and the manager were friends.
"We were just ready to order dessert and coffee, but now it looks like we're going back to work early. You want to press charges?" asked Rick.
"I just want him out of here," replied the manager. "They know that they're not allowed in here."
"What about you, Ms. Stevens? Does anyone at your table wish to press charges?" asked the Hispanic officer. "What about you, Ms. Eden?"
"We're just trying to enjoy our dinner, officer. I agree with the manager, and would just like him out of here," replied Jen in a friendly manner. "I won't bring charges unless any of those pictures appear in the media."
Alexis nodded in agreement, as Jirra tried to disappear into the recesses of the Naugahyde covered booth. The last thing she wanted was a confrontation with a paparazzi.
"Well, that makes it unanimous, why don't you leave, before we charge you with trespassing and disturbing the peace," stated the first cop to the photographer.
"Fine, but I'll be waiting outside," stated the photographer.
"That's your right, but if you bother anyone, we'll be back here," replied Rick.
The photographer, seeing he wasn't going to get his way, walked out of the deli watched closely by the two cops.
"God, I hate those bloodsuckers," mumbled Rick, but just audible to Jen and the others at the table.
"I'll have your coffee and dessert right up, guys," stated the manager. He then turned to Jen and the others. "Sorry about the interruption, I hope it won't affect your opinion of Art's."
"It wasn't your fault, besides I appreciate the way you and the officers handled it,' replied Jen. There was a big smile on her face, as she shook their hands.
"Can I pay for your dinners this evening?" asked Jen as she turned towards the two policemen.
"That's okay, but I wouldn't say no to an autograph from both of you," replied Rick. "My wife is a big fan of both of you."
"It would be a pleasure," replied Jen with a smile.
The manager handed her a couple of paper placemats, and Jen and Alexis signed them for the officers.
"Thanks a lot, and give us a call if that guy gives you any problems," stated Rick, as he examined the autographs.
The two officers returned to their booth for their coffee and dessert.
"Well, that was pretty exciting; does that happen a lot?" asked Lindsey.
"It gets pretty crazy leading up to the Oscars. We get a lot of out of town photographers, and the competition is pretty tight as it is," replied Jen. "That guy broke the rules by coming inside; they don't usually do that. Now, let me warn you, it might get a little nuts when we leave. Our friend might have called some of his friends to make it more difficult for us. Just keep your cool and don't let them get under your skin," explained Jen.
"They want you to do something crazy as that will make their photographs worth more. I doubt anyone will pay big bucks to see Jen eat matzo-ball soup," added Alexis.
"So he was trying to provoke you?" asked Jirra.
Jen nodded. "Yes, it makes for a better photo. I have a bad temper left over from my old life. I control it most of the time, especially when I'm out in public, but it's difficult around jerks like that."
"I'm glad the two cops were here," added Lindsey.
"So am I," said Jen. "I would have hated to waste my soup by tossing it in the face of that parasite."
"What'll happen if he's out there?" asked Lindsey.
"Remember, I drive a Hummer; I just hope one of those Neanderthals steps in front of me," replied Jen with a laugh.
"We could get you a stamp to put silhouettes of them on the side, like fighter pilots do," added Jirra.
Jen laughed. "Now there's an idea!"
Ten minutes later they walked out of the deli. A few people stopped to ask Jen and Alexis for autographs, which they readily agreed to.
To everyone's surprise, the photographer was nowhere to be seen. The valet brought up Jen's Hummer, and they drove away without incident.
"I guess there was someone more famous to bother," noted Alexis. "It's things like this that makes me want to leave Hollywood."
"I don't see how either of you deal with it," said Jirra.
"It's an occupational hazard. Most of the paparazzi are harmless, but there are those who press the boundaries of privacy. It was hell the first few months after I had my accident, but eventually they lost interest in me," stated Jen. "Other than the fact that I used to be a man, my life is too boring for them."
"I shudder to think what my life would be like if they learned my secret," sighed Jirra.
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra. "I noticed that you got a little camera shy back there. You do know that your photo will be taken when we go down the red carpet?"
Jirra nodded. "That's different. This was like an assault. I know that I'll have to deal with others concerning my change someday, but I'd like to be in control of it."
"That may not be possible," countered Alexis.
"I know that. I've already had to answer questions from Penn concerning my being transsexual.' I don't like the idea of lying to people, but at the same time I just want to live my life."
"I know you'll handle it, and just so you'll know, I'll be there for you," said Alexis.
"Count me in," added Lindsey.
"Me too!" stated Jen.
"Thanks," replied Jirra. "That really means a lot."
Chapter 47
The four friends sat up until well after midnight talking. Eventually it was just Alexis and Jirra.
"I must remember to thank Jen and Lindsey for suddenly feeling sleepy," quipped Alexis.
Jirra chuckled. "And I always thought that Jen was a better actress than that."
They were sitting on the couch cross-legged, facing each other. Alexis reached over and took Jirra's hands into hers.
Jirra trembled slightly, feeling a rush of emotions that had been initially sparked back at the spa.
"Well, obviously distance and separation did nothing to lower the feelings I have for you," said Alexis. "You do still have feelings for me, right?"
"Yes yes, I do. I tried to put them off as a crush and that I was just star-struck, but every time I got an email from you, I felt all tingly all over," replied Jirra.
"Me too," stated Alexis. "The question is, can we do anything with it?"
Jirra nodded softly.
"When I told Faith that I was a lesbian and planning on coming out, I half hoped she would want someone else for the series. I'm so tired of hiding the real me. I have enough money put away that I could walk away if I wanted, but I can't."
"That's because you're proud of what you do and want to prove that it doesn't matter what your sexuality is, right?" asked Jirra.
Alexis cocked her head slightly. "You're pretty bright."
"I understand a little of what you're going through. Alexis, it terrifies me that I might be outed. I mean, if the truth comes out, what will happen to me, Mom, the spa, and everyone there?"
"Let's not get all upset over something that might never happen."
Jirra tried to smile but instead a tear began to run down her cheek. Alexis saw it and gently wiped it away.
"Look, Roo, you're going to make it. I know that it's tough, but you're a sweet person who is blessed to have a strong circle of friends around. I can only speak for myself that it's not out of pity either, that sort of thing passes quickly. I'll be your friend and maybe more, through thick and thin. Jen has made it, and she's had some hard times too, but like you she's blessed with people who care deeply about her."
"I know, but sometimes I can't help feeling sorry for myself. I've had so many wonderful things happen to me since the change. I asked my spirit guide about it, and he said that it was just something that happened no big cosmic reason or purpose; one minute I'm a guy and then in a flash I'm female. The universe has a perverse sense of humor if you ask me," said Jirra.
"I don't think your spirit guide was telling you everything. I don't believe that you had this life-changing event just out of the blue; there must be a purpose to it. From what your mom has told me, you were a nice smart kid before the accident, and you're still a nice smart kid. This happened for a reason, and I think that you'll learn the reason someday when you're ready. Right now, you're still adjusting to the change. That's enough for now; if you also knew you had some great task ahead of you that would be even more overwhelming."
"Why didn't I get the same sort of mental adjustments as Jen did?"
"I have no idea, Roo. I'm not sure which way I would prefer myself. By the way, how's the guy thing coming along?"
Jirra rolled her eyes. "It's still there. It's weird having feelings that I know are natural and everything, but at the same time being disgusted and horrified that I might actually act on them."
Alexis laughed. "I felt that way the first time I was turned on by another girl!"
"It's not exactly the same thing," replied Jirra.
"It's not that different either. Look, I don't care if you like guys; if we can somehow make this work, I do expect you to be honest to me and loyal to me, and I will give that back in return."
"Do you think that we might make something out of this?"
"I hope so," replied Alexis. She then leaned over and in a gentle movement kissed Jirra softly on the lips.
"That was nice."
"It was, but I think that's where we should stop for now. But I do want you to know that this isn't the end."
Jirra smiled and they kissed again before heading up to their rooms.
"Goodnight, Roo, sweet dreams."
Chapter 48
Jirra undressed and debated Jen's suggestion regarding the sheets. She had never slept naked before and had never slept on satin sheets. She wondered if she should do it.
"Come on, Jirra, it's not like they're going to bite back," she stated aloud to herself.
Jirra decided to give it a try, and after turning out the lights she removed her pjs and got into bed. The sheets felt very smooth, and it was momentarily overwhelming to her senses. For a moment she thought it might be a mistake to do it, as she was still slightly aroused from her contact with Alexis, but to her total surprise she drifted off to sleep almost as soon as she closed her eyes.
Jirra slowly awoke feeling very rested. To her total surprise, when she looked at the clock on the nightstand was showing 9:45. She sat up in bed and reached for her watch, which confirmed how late it was. She couldn't remember the last time she slept in this late.
Stepping out of bed she also found that she had forgotten that she was naked. "Well, mark that down for another thing Jen was right about," she stated aloud as she drifted slowly towards the shower.
After a very long shower and an invigorating experience in the dryer she got dressed. She decided that she would take a bath tonight before going to bed to try it out.
She decided to go with jeans, a sage colored sweater and the cowgirl boots that Tara and Cari had bought her for Christmas. She hadn't worn them too often back at the spa as she felt funny about wearing them, as if she wasn't western enough for them. She knew it was silly, as many of the girls in town wore them and some of them didn't know one end of a horse from the other.
They were really nice boots, modeled after a style from the 1880's. The leather was distressed brown softened goat, with a very minimal pattern. For boots they were very comfortable and as soon as she put them on, she was glad she brought them. They went perfectly with jeans or something dressier.
She walked downstairs and found the others in the living room.
"Well, look who's up, it's true, the dead lives!" stated Alexis.
"I thought the dead came out after dark," added Lindsey.
"Very funny," replied Jirra, as she sat down next to Alexis.
"Oooh, nice boots!" commented Jen.
Alexis ran her hand down the side of one. "I agree, these are very nice, where did you get them?"
"Cari and Tara gave them to me," replied Jirra, as she eyed the tray of muffins on the coffee table.
Alexis bent down to examine the boots. "Wow, these are genuine Luccheses!"
"I'm even more impressed," stated Jen.
"What's so impressive about them?" asked Lindsey.
"They've made boots for everyone from John Wayne to Michael Jordan," replied Jen. "The cool thing is that they put the same quality into their boots for the general public."
"I like them, as they're comfortable, if only I could feel more at ease wearing them back home. I mean I'm too much of an East-Coast person," replied Jirra, as she picked out a blueberry muffin and began to pick it apart.
"I wouldn't worry about that," replied Alexis, "soon you'll be kidded for being a hick at Penn by East-Coast snobs!"
"Gee, I guess I'd better get a cowgirl hat too!" replied Jirra as she began to giggle. She was so happy to be around Alexis again, even if it was for a couple of days.
"Well, I guess breakfast is out of the question," commented Jen as she looked at her watch. "I gotta run down to the studio. I'll be back for dinner. Do you have any requests?"
Lindsey raised her hand and began to wave it back and forth. "Ooh, ooh, I have an idea!"
Jen laughed. "Okay, what is it?"
"Let me cook you all dinner! I'd love to use your kitchen and cook you your favorite meal as a way of thanking you," stated Lindsey.
"Well, you already cooked me a cheese steak," replied Jen.
Lindsey shook her head. "Come on, Jen, I'm serious. I want to cook you something special."
"That's a great idea; we can go out to some of the local grocery places to get what we need. There's a Whole Foods in Beverly Hills, that'll be fun just going there!" stated Alexis. "We can also go to Trader Joe's, they're everywhere."
"You can't be serious, Lindsey. You're in Hollywood and you want to cook me dinner?" asked Jen.
"I'm deadly serious. Jen, I love cooking and creating meals for friends, it's not a chore for me. I'd love to go through some of the food shops around here," replied Lindsey. "Besides, if I make something you like, it could be something for my resume!"
Jen nodded. "How can I say no to that?"
"Cool!" replied Lindsey as she got up and hugged Jen. "Now, I'm going to see what you have in the kitchen before I make up my shopping list."
"Now that's something the supermarket rag sheets would love to know, what sorts of horrors exist in Jen Steven's kitchen!" stated Alexis fighting back tears as she started laughing.
Jen simply shook her head. "No science experiments running amok in there I'm afraid. My housekeeper, Gertie, keeps everything in top shape when she's here and I tend to use the microwave or eat out whenever I'm here by myself."
"Darn! No juicy tidbits for the tabloids then. Well, that won't stop us from making up a few!" Alexis continued to giggle.
Jen looked skyward. "Sheesh! With friends like these who needs enemies?"
"So, Jen, what do you want for supper anyway?" Lindsey had a pad of paper and a pen ready to take notes.
"Well, I eat out so much that something nice and simple would be great. I guess my favorite meal is a good beef stew. Nice big chunks of beef with loads of veggies." A far away look formed in Jen's eyes. "I remember my mom telling my dad to take a walk through the garden whenever she made stew in late summer or early fall. Almost anything in the garden was a fair target to put in the pot. Potatoes, carrots, celery, turnips, green beans, onions, leeks and whatever else he planted that year that was still growing. A real treat was the fresh baked bread or biscuits too. We never had much money so mom would scratch bake as much as possible when she did bake. Sometimes we had dark chocolate Devil's Food cake with a vanilla buttercream frosting or plain brownies for dessert."
Jen stood there not moving or saying anything for several seconds. Jirra started to worry and put her hand on Jen's shoulder. It seemed to bring her back to reality.
"Sorry. Just having a little bit of a flashback to simpler times in my life folks. I'm fine."
Jirra wasn't so certain since she noticed tears starting to form in the corners of Jen's eyes.
Jen picked up her purse from the table. "I'm certain whatever you decide to fix will be fine, Lindsey. I trust you with my taste buds. I've got to get going so you all have a good time today."
Jirra looked a bit confused. "Jen, you only have the H2. How are we going to go shopping? Take a limo or a cab?"
"Oh, I forgot to show you something. Follow me." They all followed Jen to a garage at the back of the building. They saw two spaces to park cars. One was empty while the other held a shiny red Dodge Viper 2 seat convertible.
"This is my other California transportation. I tend to use it when it's just me or when I'm with one other person. There isn't room for more than that comfortably. It fits the star' image I have to keep up too."
Jirra and Lindsey looked the car over as Alexis stood back and watched. She'd seen the car before and on occasion borrowed it when she was in town. "Uh, Jen, you know I don't like driving the Hummer."
"That's okay, Alexis. Jirra can handle it." Jen opened her purse then tossed the keys to the H2 to Jirra. "The registration is in the glove compartment along with the insurance card if something happens."
"Jen, I can't drive that!"
"And why not? You drive an SUV at home don't you? Your mom told me you drove hers and Judy said you did fine on your business trips with hers, right?"
"Yes, but "
"Just remember that it's a bit wider than a normal SUV and you'll do fine. Besides, you need to use it since there are three of you and you'll need the room in it for the groceries." Jen took another look at her watch. "Damn, I'm gonna be late if I don't get moving!"
She pressed a button on the wall that opened the door behind the Viper then settled herself in the car. Moments later it started up then settled into a throaty purr as she carefully backed it out of the garage bay. With a wave through the open roof she was gone.
Alexis pressed the button to close the door. "There she goes again, Hurricane Jennifer."
"Hurricane?" Lindsey and Jirra said in unison.
"Yup, a force of nature not to taken lightly."
Jirra laughed. "It does sort of fit her doesn't it?""
Lindsey was laughing too. "Well, I guess I'd better survey the kitchen then get going." Lindsey took a few steps then stopped in her tracks. "Darn. How are we going to pay for the food?"
Alexis smiled. "Oh, don't worry about that, Lindsey. I'll take care of it. Jen's let me stay in one of her guest rooms and use her car whenever I've needed a place to crash. It will help me to say thanks to her too."
Lindsey left to inspect the kitchen as Jirra and Alexis took a few moments to lock up the garage.
Chapter 49
When they entered the kitchen, Lindsey was busy looking into all the cabinets.
Jirra laughed. "The cook is in her element now. I'd say that within ten minutes she'll have the entire kitchen memorized as to where everything is and how much there is of it."
Alexis nodded. "You're right, of course."
They watched for a couple of minutes more as Lindsey finished by checking out the contents of the huge walk-in refrigerator. She scribbled a few notes on a pad of paper then sat down at the kitchen table.
"Well, Jen was right. She doesn't keep much around. I'll have to pick up almost everything I need. I can use some of what's here, but I'll have to replace it." Lindsey picked up the phone book and flipped through the pages until she found a certain phone number then dialed the phone.
"Hello? Is John there please? Okay, I'll wait. John? Lindsey Dylan calling . Yes, we met last night. I was with Jennifer Stevens. You can help me by telling me where you get your meat and produce. Well, I'm cooking for Jen tonight and I need a few things. Okay, I got that. Now what about produce? Great. Oh, how about fresh Italian bread? Really? Thanks! Yes, if she does, I'll make sure you get it, John. Thanks again, Bye!"
"Who were you talking to, Lindsey?" Alexis looked confused.
"I was talking to John, the owner of the Italian place we were at last night. I needed to find out where to get a few things since I'm new to the area."
"What was that about if she does, I'll make sure you get it' anyway?"
"John just asked that if Jen liked what I was fixing, he'd like a sample and the recipe. He likes to add his guests' favorites to the menu, if he can find out what they are. He also offered a few loaves of fresh baked Italian bread. They have a batch to put in the oven a little later today. All we have to do is stop by to pick it up."
"So are you ready to go?"
"Let me get directions to these two places and I'm all set."
It took a few more minutes for Lindsey to get good directions, and it turned out that Alexis knew the area well enough to be able to navigate for Jirra to find the stores. It took only a few minutes for Jirra to feel comfortable driving the H2. As long as she allowed a bit of extra room around the huge SUV, it wasn't too different from driving any of the smaller vehicles she was already used to.
Lindsey decided that the first stop was the supermarket. While her own plans didn't need much from the store, she'd decided to replace what she was going to use and to replenish the stocks of the various things she had already used in making breakfast the past few days.
Jirra found a parking spot for the Hummer then started to follow Lindsey into the huge Whole Foods store. She stopped a few feet away from the Hummer and grabbed Alexis' arm.
"Alexis, do you want to put on some sort of disguise or something?"
"Why?"
"Aren't you concerned about being recognized and getting swamped with autograph requests in there?"
"No, not really." Alexis noticed the look of confusion on Jirra's face. "Jirra, there are probably two places where I can walk around without a disguise and not be bothered too much. The first is my hometown where everyone knows me anyway. The other is here in L.A.. There are already so many famous faces running around here that one more isn't going to cause a major riot. Yes, I will get recognized. I doubt that I'll get a mob of people trying to tear my clothes off though. People may point and stare, and a few may come over to talk to me or ask for an autograph. It's just something I have to live with."
Jirra shrugged. "If you're sure about it, then I guess we'd better get moving."
"Lindsey's probably got a shopping cart half-loaded with stuff by now."
Once inside the store, Alexis grabbed a shopping cart then circled around the aisles until they found Lindsey staring at something inside a freezer case. She seemed to snap out of her trance then opened the case door, grabbed several bags of what appeared to be unsweetened frozen dark cherries and put them in her shopping cart.
Alexis turned to Jirra. "What was that all about?"
"I've seen that look in her eyes a few times before. I'm just taking an educated guess here, but I'd say she just got an idea for something new to make. Knowing what she's capable of and the fact that she put those cherries in the cart, I'm guessing that we're going to have a very special dessert to go with supper tonight."
"I think you're right, Jirra. We'd better catch up with her before we lose her again."
A few minutes later, Lindsey had nearly filled her cart and started in on the one Alexis was pushing. They spent nearly an hour in the store as Lindsey finished the rest of her list.
It took two baggers to help move the load of groceries out to the Hummer. Fortunately, there was a large ice chest in the back, and it was soon loaded up with the items that needed to stay cold. A cord with a cigarette lighter plug came out of the end of the cooler. It was lying next to an outlet in the back of the H2. Alexis plugged the cord into the outlet and a low whirring sound came from a small compartment on the end of the chest. "Cool. It's one of those camping type refrigerators. The stuff in there will stay cold for as long as we're out. Jen uses this when she does her own shopping."
Jirra started the H2 then turned to look at Lindsey. "So where to next?"
"Well, the butcher shop is the farthest out. Let's make that the next stop. We've got room in the chest, so I'm not concerned about the beef getting warm while we're doing the rest of the shopping."
Jirra nodded as she moved the H2 back out of the parking spot then headed in the direction Alexis pointed.
The butcher shop was easy to locate, and it took only a few minutes for Lindsey to pick up the order she placed over the telephone. Several pounds of prime stew beef, cut into two inch cubes were added to the cooler.
By this time, it was getting close to noontime, so the trio decided to head back to the Italian place for lunch and to pick up the bread.
As Jirra parked the Hummer in the restaurant's parking lot, the cell phone in Alexis' purse started to ring. "Hello? Oh, hi Jen! Okay. Let me ask her."
Alexia turned to face Lindsey. "Is it going to be a problem for you if Jen invites someone for dinner?"
"No, not all. I'm planning for around a dozen as is stands now. It'll probably wind up being a buffet style layout, since we don't really have a staff to serve everything."
"Did you hear that, Jen? Okay then. I'll let her know. Bye!"
"Lindsey, Jen said to tell you thanks. She's inviting a friend of hers over at about seven tonight."
"I'll be ready." Lindsey scribbled another round of notes on her pad of paper before following the others into the restaurant.
To save room for supper, they all decided to have a small antipasto and a soda for lunch. John popped out of the kitchen and filled Lindsey in on the produce place he'd recommended. It was run by an Armenian-American family a father and two sons, all of whom were short, stocky, and barrel-chested with full heads of curly black hair. The father was known as "Hal" and the two sons, even though in their thirties, were simply known as "Junior" and "the kid." They were all very knowledgeable, helpful, and very friendly. Their place of business was the whole bottom floor of a big, old brick warehouse, and it's always cool in there, even on the hottest summer days. Most of the produce is still in cases stacked on pallets, with the top case being open for retail trade and to let wholesale customers see and sample the produce. Anyone, like Lindsey, who could talk to them about produce in a really knowledgeable way would get wholesale pricing, no matter how little they bought.
As they finished their meal, John brought out a half-dozen loves of fresh Italian bread, still warm from the oven. Lindsey had inquired about getting some wine to serve with the stew and to use a small amount in the preparation of the meal. John surprised her with three bottles of an excellent Beaujolais, saying that Jen was personally responsible for bringing him a lot of business and that he'd be glad to contribute the bread and the wine so she could enjoy her meal in style.
It took just a few minutes to find the produce place. Jirra and Alexis followed Lindsey inside then trailed behind her, pushing the cart as she started to fill it with a large assortment of vegetables and other goodies. Lindsey stopped at a pile of boxes containing celery. The top box didn't have much left in it and as she looked at the box below it a large frown spread across her face. She told Jirra and Alexis to wait then took off in the direction of the checkout counter. A minute or so later she came back followed by a stocky man with slightly graying hair.
"See? The code says these two boxes were packed at least four days ago. All of the rest have today's date on them."
The man looked at the boxes then turned back toward the counter. "Junior!", he bellowed, "Pull the order you picked up from Graystone Farms this morning and tell them I want two new boxes of celery delivered or the cost for these two cases of old stock taken off the bill. You can also tell them that this is the second time that this has happened. Three strikes and they're out. There are other places I can get celery!"
The man moved the two cases out of the way then opened a brand new case. "There you go, young lady. Please accept your order for celery with my compliments. We do try to keep an eye on our suppliers but this order was picked up as a wrapped pallet this morning. I guess they grabbed a couple of boxes of old stock when they got our order together."
"Thank you, sir! I do appreciate it." Lindsey picked out three bundles of celery and placed them in the cart.
"Hal, please call me Hal. Sir makes me feel like my Dad was around somewhere." He looked at Lindsey then the cart for a few moments. "Are you by any chance in the business?"
"Yes, I'm afraid so. My mother is the chef at a spa in New Mexico. I'm out here to attend the awards this weekend with a friend and decided to cook supper tonight. My name is Lindsey."
"Again, thank you, Lindsey, for calling this to my attention. Our customers have come to accept that we carry only the best produce available. We'd never sell something that old to anyone. When you're done shopping come and see me at the checkout counter." Hal bowed slightly then headed off to talk with a few other customers.
On the way to the register to check out, Lindsey passed the store's exotic produce section. The selection of produce included several fruits she'd only seen in the pictures in her cooking books. She even spotted some fresh blueberries and raspberries and got a couple of quarts of each to use in pancakes or waffles and for desserts over the next few days.
The big surprise came at the register when Hal encouraged her to register for a wholesale card. He told her that she'd be able to get whatever she wanted at wholesale prices with the card. They would even ship her things at the spa if she needed something she couldn't get locally. Considering the delicacies she'd seen in the exotic section, she jumped at the chance.
Chapter 50
Back at the condo, it took several trips for the mountain of bags and boxes to get carried into Jen's kitchen. Instead of pulling the Hummer into the garage, they'd parked across from the back entrance, since it was closer to the elevator. With their activities out in the open, several photographers spent a few minutes snapping pictures. Jen's Hummer was well known to the paparazzi crowd, and that, plus the fact that a mountain of groceries was being lugged into the building by Alexis Eden, meant that the word that some kind of party was being planned got spread around town faster than the news that a TV show was being cancelled. Within minutes, both entrances to the building were staked out, with the crew at one entrance in cell phone contact with the other. Whoever showed up would be certain to have their picture snapped. The rumor mill kicked into high gear.
It took a few minutes to put much of the pile of groceries away. What remained on the kitchen table were the things Lindsey needed for the meal.
Lindsey put Jirra and Alexis to work cleaning and chopping the veggies as she browned the meat for the stew. After lightly browning it she drained off the pan drippings to cool slightly. Later she would remove as much of the grease as possible from the drippings then add them back to the stew for additional flavor.
The veggies, beef, some spices and a few additional goodies all went into the large pot on the huge stove. Lindsey carefully adjusted the flame under the pot then placed a lid on top.
While the kitchen was fairly large and well equipped, several collisions with Jirra and Alexis prompted Lindsey to shoo both of them out of the kitchen with the task of setting up the dining room properly.
The dining room was positively huge; Jirra counted at least a dozen round tables and guessed that the room could seat at least fifty to sixty people comfortably. Lindsey wanted to serve dinner buffet style so they set up three long folding tables they found in a storage closet. It took close to an hour to set up the room the way Lindsey wanted it.
Since Jen hadn't brought her housekeeper, Jirra and Alexis did a quick clean up of the first floor areas of the condo. The time just seemed to slip by as they worked with a vacuum cleaner and the cleaning kit they found in the storage room. With everything finished they headed back to the kitchen to watch Lindsey.
Just after five in the afternoon, they heard the front door open then slam with a loud bang. Moments later, Jen came storming into the kitchen and tossed her purse on the table.
"IDIOTS! Those flaming idiots! A whole week's worth of editing screwed up because " The smells wafting through the kitchen finally tickled Jen's nose enough to completely register. "Ooooo, what smells soooooo good?" Jen headed for the range to peek into the pots bubbling away there. Lindsey cut her off though.
"Uh, Jen, things won't be ready until about seven, since that's when you said your friend was coming. Since you seem so keyed up, how about you go take a good soak in the tub and relax?"
Jen looked at Lindsey with the pout of a three-year-old girl who has just been told she couldn't have a new dolly.
Jirra laughed. "That won't work on her, Jen. Alexis and I already tried. She said no samples or peeking until everything is ready. And she owes us, because we've been helping!"
Jen crossed her arms over her breasts and stamped her foot. "Oh poo! It's my kitchen!" All three of the girls laughed even louder.
Alexis gently grabbed Jen's shoulders and guided her toward the door. "Now go take a good soak. That's Doctor Alexis' personal prescription. And use that special setting of yours. You need to work out all of your frustrations. I'll have Jirra bring in a mug of hot chocolate in a little while too."
"A hot soak in the tub and hot chocolate too? Why am I still here?"
Almost half an hour later, Jirra knocked lightly on Jen's bathroom door. There was no answer after several seconds, so she slowly opened the door, concerned that something had happened to Jen. As Jirra stepped into the bathroom, she saw Jen leaning back in the tub with her arms on the rim of the tub. The water was swirling furiously, and the mounting froth of bubbles hid what was going on just under the surface as Jen made little noises of pleasure. Jirra also noticed that the special button Jen had mentioned was lit in a brilliant red.
Jirra was about to set the mug on the edge of the tub and leave when the humming of the pumps stopped as the red light extinguished. After several more seconds, Jen sighed as her eyes fluttered open. She didn't seem upset at all to see Jirra standing there.
Jen smiled up at Jirra. "How long have you been there?"
Jirra felt the warmth flooding into her face. "Not long."
"But long enough, huh?" Jirra nodded. "Jirra, I'm not ashamed of this. There's no need for you to be nervous or ashamed either. In trying to find my own balance, I had to learn not to hide my feelings or refuse to experience new sensations. This is just a part of that."
"Killara keeps reminding me of that."
"Ah yes, your spirit guide. He's quite right you know." Jen sipped from the steaming mug of hot chocolate. "Maybe it would have been easier for me if I had someone like him. Can I ask a personal question?"
Jirra thought for a few seconds. "If I can decline to answer it."
"Fair enough. Are you still afraid that you're going to lose the old you?"
"How did you know?"
"Talking with your mom and Judy, but mostly from watching you. Occasionally, I see a very brief flicker of something on your face. Nobody would ever notice it unless they'd been through it too. It still happens to me, but not as often as it used to. Something happens that will trigger an old memory or behavior from before, and I struggle with that for a while. I "
A knock came on the bathroom door then a few moments later it opened slightly. Alexis peeked around the door. "Okay, ladies. Your time is up. Jen you need to get dressed. It's a little after six now. You've been in here for nearly an hour. Jirra, you're needed in the kitchen."
Jen sighed. "Thanks. Alexis. I'll be out shortly." The door closed again. "Well, we can always talk later. Remember, don't be afraid to fully experience the wonderful gift you're been given. You really should try the red button you know."
Jirra smiled. "Have you been talking to Killara?"
Jen shook her head as she smiled. "I have not now, nor have I ever been on a spirit quest, although I'm not certain how close a session in the tub with the red light on comes. Now go see what Lindsey needs. I'll be recovered enough in another few minutes to get out and get dried off. Tell them I'll be ready around six thirty, okay?"
"I'll let everyone know, Jen."
"The three of you might want to freshen up and change before our guests arrive too."
Jirra nodded before closing the bedroom door behind her.
Chapter 51
About thirty minutes later, Jen was sitting on the couch in her living room, dressed in jeans, an orange Syracuse University sweatshirt, and sandals. She was looking through a stack of scripts and story proposals when the doorbell started ringing.
It was the start of a steady flow of guests arriving, and soon ten additional residents of the building were milling around in the living room. Jirra circulated around the room carrying a tray of finger food and introducing herself to each of the guests. She recognized the stars of five TV shows and at least one well-known supporting actor in the movies. She learned the rest were either involved in the production or distribution of movies and TV shows.
Alexis greeted one female guest by running over to her and giving her a big hug and a kiss on the cheek. Jirra felt a surge of jealousy for a few moments, until the man with her was introduced as her husband. Alexis explained that the woman was her stunt double on her latest movie and had been nominated for an award for her stunt work on another picture.
Shortly before seven, the doorbell chimed again. Jen greeted her guest with a warm hug and a little kiss on his cheek, then introduced the gray haired man as Wayne Zachery, the host of Around Midnight and the owner of the studio that had supported her latest picture.
The group quickly moved to the dining room when Lindsey announced that everything was ready. It was a stretch since there were several more people than Lindsey had planned for but with some extra salad and some additional appetizers there was more than enough for everyone.
The meal went off without a hitch. Jen noticed how professional Lindsey was when it came to cooking and serving the food, nothing was overlooked. The food was excellent and the guests asked who Jen catered.
Lindsey beamed with pride was Jen introduced her as the chef.
The after dinner conversation was interesting, and Jirra really enjoyed the evening. Her only concern surfaced after the conversation turned to the spa. Everyone wanted a business card to have the spa's phone number after Jen and Alexis raved about the service there. It certainly didn't hurt that Lindsey was a chef at the spa either. Jirra was a bit concerned that the people calling the spa would be asking for her instead of Judy to make a reservation or get information. She wondered if Judy would be upset about it.
Jirra was also amazed at the amount of business that seemed to transpire during the dinner. She heard at least three deals for appearances on Around Midnight and a couple of proposals for movie deals. She wondered if things were always like this whenever a group of people in the entertainment industry gathered anywhere.
Things broke up around eleven, and it wasn't long before everyone was sound asleep.
Chapter 52
The next few days flew by and soon it was Sunday morning. Lindsey made omelets for brunch, and as they ate Jen went over the schedule.
"The stylist and her crew are coming over at noon," stated Jen. "They'll do our nails, hair, and makeup in that order."
"I know how to do my own makeup," interrupted Jirra.
"No offense, Roo, but this is different; you're walking down the red carpet and you need to look gorgeous," answered Alexis. "Trust me on this one; you'll definitely stand out if your makeup is understated."
Jirra nodded and let out a sigh. "Okay, I guess that makes sense."
"Don't mind her, Alexis, I'm looking forward to getting a makeover!" interjected Lindsey.
"What time will the limo be by to pick us up?" asked Jirra.
"Three. I know that sounds early, but as we're not on the A-list we need to be there earlier for our trip down the red carpet," replied Jen. "We'll stop along the way and pick up the boys, and you two will switch to their limo. Now don't worry, as I've already told them to be perfect gentlemen or else!"
"So you and Alexis will be arriving at the same time?" asked Lindsey.
"No, I'm going in solo, and Alexis is going in with her producer," replied Jen.
"Richard Thorn?" asked Jirra.
Alexis nodded. "I promised him that if he let me go I'd walk down the red carpet with him, good publicity for the flick, but don't worry; we'll all be sitting together."
"What's he like?" asked Lindsey.
"He's very nice, I'll introduce you to him at the party afterwards," replied Alexis.
"So he won't be sitting next to us?" asked Jirra.
Alexis shook her head. "No, I think he'll be sitting with his daughter."
"Why isn't he walking down the carpet with her?" asked Jirra.
"She's almost eight months pregnant, that's why," replied Alexis with a smile.
"Yikes," replied Jirra.
"I met her a few times while we were in Crete; she a budding star in the archeological world. She's really nice; I hope she'll come to the party."
"Cool, what's her name?" asked Jirra.
"Hallie Thorn Pappadimos."
"Oh, I remember you e-mailing about her; isn't she a lesbian too?"
Alexis nodded as she sipped her juice. "Yes, and her partner, Kim, is also very nice."
"Does Richard know about you?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, and he was totally understanding. He's so excited about becoming a grandfather."
"That's pretty cool."
"Well, I don't mean to be the mother hen, but I think it's time for you all to go take your showers," interrupted Jen.
"Cluck, cluck," said Alexis as she stood up and carried her plate to the sink.
Jirra and Lindsey giggled and likewise make chicken sounds.
Chapter 53
The woman assigned to assist Jirra was named Gail and was an attractive woman with short blonde hair. She was friendly and went right to work on Jirra.
"This hair style looks good on you, Jirra. All I really need to do is mousse it up a little to make you look a bit more glamorous," stated Gail.
Jirra nodded nervously as she still wasn't used to being given so much attention. She kept her hair short to avoid extra work. As Gail worked, Jirra noticed that there was a bottle of nail polish already picked out. The color appeared to be a glossy red. It wasn't a bright red, rather it was slightly dark.
"Is that the color you're going to use on me?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, it's perfect. Jen sent us color photos of you and your friend, so we would know your colors. You have a very natural beauty, Jirra."
Jirra felt her face getting slightly warm. "Thank you."
"So are you trying to break into the business?"
Jirra began to shake her head, but was stopped by Gail's firm hand on her head.
"Oops, sorry. No, I live on a spa in New Mexico, and I met both Jen and Alexis there. I want to become a writer," replied Jirra.
"Smart move, but I tell you, Jirra, you have the looks to get the door opened for you," replied Gail.
"I think I'll pass," replied Jirra.
Gail laughed. "Well, you'll be the only young woman there tonight who isn't wishing that she'll get noticed by some hotshot director."
"Do you work on many stars?" asked Jirra, trying to shift the conversation.
"Oh yes, most are a real pain in the ass. Jen is cool, and from what I've heard so is Alexis, that's why we're here."
Gail began to work on Jirra's nails.
"Can I see my hair?" asked Jirra.
"Nope. Hun, I'm an artist, and I'm not letting you see yourself until I'm done. Now relax and don't worry. You're going to turn some heads tonight by the time I'm done with you!"
"That's what I'm worried about," mumbled Jirra.
An hour later, Gail told Jirra to carefully close her eyes.
"Okay, now open them up," ordered Gail.
Jirra opened her eyes and was stunned by the image that was staring back at her in the mirror that Gail was holding up. She looked stunning, and in spite of herself she felt a wave of pure joy sweep through her.
"Oh my God, I can't believe that's me!" gasped Jirra.
"Jen said that you don't like a lot of makeup, but I think what I did is understated, considering where you're going," replied Gail.
Jirra could only nod slightly as she stared at her reflection. She never used much eyeliner and was amazed by what Gail had done. Her lips also looked fuller and thicker.
"That lipstick color looks great on you. I'll leave you a tube, along with the eye shadow colors," stated Gail, as if she could read Jirra's mind.
"Thank you," replied Jirra, barely holding back her smile. She felt all giddy inside, and it was a confusing feeling, as she had never felt this way about wearing makeup before.
"I'm also leaving you a DVD that has my makeup techniques on it. Granted, you'll probably never need to get this dolled up at the spa, but you never know. Still, the basics can be used in your everyday makeup," continued Gail.
"How did you do the lips?" asked Jirra.
"Make up trick my boss taught me; it's on the DVD," replied Gail with a smile. "Now, you'd better go get dressed. Come right back out here, and I'll check your makeup again."
Jirra smiled and nodded as she stood up. "I'll be careful."
"That's what they all say!"
Chapter 54
As the dress had built-in support, Jirra didn't need to wear a bra. She stared at herself in the mirror and shook her head in disbelief. A year ago she was a boy back in Pennsylvania, and now she looked like a starlet. The dress fit perfectly although she felt she was showing too much cleavage. The only thing missing from her outfit was jewelry, and Jen said she would provide that.
She carefully walked downstairs in her heels and found Jen and the others waiting for her. They were all dressed and looked wonderful.
"You look dazzling, Roo," stated Alexis, barely holding in her lust.
To her disgust Jirra felt her face getting warm as she stumbled to find a response.
"Almost," interjected Jen. "I have these for you to wear."
She handed Jirra a simple gold chain with a small diamond hanging from it. There was also a matching pair of earrings. The earrings each had a diamond hanging from a gold chain.
"Here, let me help you get them on," stated Alexis, as she took the jewelry from Jirra.
Jirra couldn't help but feel like she was in a movie.
"Well, you all look wonderful," stated Gail. "Let me take a few photos of you all."
Jirra stared at Alexis. Her gown was completely white and looked like it came directly from a Greek Goddess. It seemed to flow over Alexis's body as if it was liquid.
"You look wonderful, Alexis," stated Jirra.
"Thank you. I have to admit that I wasn't pleased about wearing this sort of gown, but the studio insisted. But it does look nice," she replied.
Jirra shook her head. "Nice isn't the right word, fabulous is a better choice." She wanted to say how much she still loved Alexis, but couldn't find the words.
Alexis put her hand against Jirra's face and smiled back. "I know."
A short time later they were in a limo heading towards Hollywood and the awards.
Chapter 55
"I forget, Jen, which one am I going to be with again?' asked Jirra as they drove towards the hotel to pick up Nick and Kyle.
"It doesn't really matter, do you have any preferences?" asked Jen.
"Can I be with Kyle?' asked Lindsey. "I love his green eyes."
"You know, Lindsey, they're really contacts," interjected Alexis.
Lindsey glanced over at her. "No way!"
Alexis broke out in a laugh. "Sorry, I couldn't resist; yes, his eyes are that green."
"That's fine, it doesn't matter to me; I'll be Nick's arm candy," stated Jirra with a wink.
"Arm candy? You sure that this is your first time to Hollywood?" asked Jen with a laugh.
"I heard it on E!" replied Jirra.
"Okay, I just told them that they would be escorting two lovely friends of mine and if either of them did anything immoral, illegal or rude, I would make them wish they were never born," stated Jen in a matter of fact way.
"Wow, you're harsher than my dad," said Lindsey with a giggle.
Jen just laughed.
Ten minutes later they pulled up in front on one of the luxury hotels. Nick and Kyle each had suites in the hotel. They both had condos up in Malibu, but were staying in the hotel to make things easier.
They came down and greeted Jen and the others. Both were wearing classic black tuxedos.
Kyle was twenty-two and was six-one, with wavy blond hair and green eyes. He was originally from Seattle and had taken up acting after blowing out his knee playing football. His career had been mostly action adventure movies. He joked that he had been killed in four of his first five movies. His upcoming role in Jen's new movie was to be his breakout role.
Nick had classic Mediterranean looks dark piercing eyes, black slightly curly hair, short, but very muscular. He was a native Californian; his family had immigrated to the states in 1902 and had become fishermen. He started acting when he was sixteen and had appeared in numerous commercials and bit parts before getting the role as a lab tech in CSI: Seattle. Those roles lead to a role in Alexis' movie.
Nick met Kyle while on location in Seattle, and they immediately hit it off. At first they kept their sexuality secret from each other as they hit the bars and clubs together. However, after a night of numerous shots of Jack Daniels, Kyle confessed to Nick. They had been lovers ever since.
Jen made the introductions.
To her total surprise, Jirra found herself suddenly very nervous in a sort of silly way. At first she couldn't even speak to Nick.
"I'm sorry," she stammered. "It's just you look exactly like you do on TV."
Nick laughed. "I'll take that as a compliment. Actually, it's me who's blown away; I had no idea that Jen was fixing me up with such a lovely date."
Jirra smiled and felt her face getting warm.
"Look, why don't we get in our limo and head on over, the traffic will be awful soon," stated Kyle. "We can talk on the way over."
"That's sounds great," said Jirra. She turned to Jen and Alexis. "See you there."
The chauffer was an attractive Japanese woman; she was wearing a very short black mini-skirt, high heels, white blouse, black tie, black jacket that barely hid her shapely breasts, and a black chauffeur's cap.
"Good evening, I'll be your driver this evening," she announced in slightly accented English. "My name is Mika, please let me know if you need anything at all."
She walked over and opened the door for them. As Jirra walked up to enter, Mika cocked her head and stared at her with a strange look in her eyes.
The look immediately caught Jirra off guard.
"I'm sorry, but there's something very familiar about you; are you from San Diego?" asked Mika.
Jirra shook her head. "Sorry, I've never been there."
"Strange, you remind me of a very good friend I have down there," replied Mika with a smile. "Oh, well, I'm sorry. Please watch your head."
A few minutes later they were heading to the Kodak Theater, the site of the Academy Awards.
"What was with the limo driver?" asked Lindsey.
"Beats me, she thought she knew me."
"Jirra, Lindsey, I just want to thank you both now for doing this," stated Kyle.
"I agree with him," added Nick.
"We don't mind," replied Jirra.
"Still, it helps us out a lot. Neither of us is big enough to survive being outed right now," said Nick.
"It really stinks having to keep a major part of your life a secret," added Kyle.
Jirra nodded to herself, as she knew all about keeping personal secrets.
"It must be awful," noted Lindsey.
"You have no idea. I mean, our close friends know, but whenever we go out we have to pretend that we're hetero," answered Kyle. "I wish I could just walk away from it all, but I really love acting."
"What would happen if your secret was exposed?" asked Lindsey.
"Our careers would be over. We're almost always cast as heartthrobs, not as serious actors. I get hundreds of letters and e-mails each week, almost all from women. It's why my part has grown since past season. Now, if it came out that I was gay, I would be a corpse by the next episode," explained Nick. "Pretty faces are a dime a dozen out here, and we would be replaced in a moment."
"So if you were older and more established, no one would care?" asked Jirra.
"Only if we agreed to be typecast in certain roles," answered Kyle. "But only a few have made it that far. It's far less risky for studios to cast a straight man than a gay one."
"You know what's funny, a straight man can play a gay man and no one says shit, so why can't a gay man play straight? It is called acting, right?" vented Nick. His voice was rising and his anger was growing. He then caught himself and smiled. "Whoa, sorry, I shouldn't have gone off like that."
Jirra smiled back. "No, I don't mind. I understand you both a lot better now."
Nick laughed. "I should have trusted Jen to get us some cool dates. I wish now that we had gotten together before tonight."
Jirra wasn't sure, but Nick suddenly seemed to have taken an interest in her.
"So tells us about yourselves," said Kyle.
Jirra motioned to Lindsey, who went first. They each gave a short bio of their lives.
"And neither of you wants to get into the business?" asked Kyle with a confused look on his face.
"No way, I'm going to own my own restaurant," stated Lindsey confidently.
"I'd rather write," said Jirra.
"Well, that's a breath of fresh air!" stated Kyle glancing over at Nick who nodded in agreement.
"So it's true about everyone in LA wanting to get into movies?" asked Jirra.
"Well, not everyone " stated Nick. "Have you ever acted, Jirra?"
Jirra was about to say that she was acting right now, but instead she just shook her head.
"Too bad, a girl as attractive as you could get a lot of doors opened," continued Nick.
"But I'm not an actress," stated Jirra.
"Neither is the brunette on my show, but that hasn't stopped her," replied Nick with a wink.
Jirra laughed as she pictured the woman. "I'm glad I'm not the only one who thinks she's a lousy actress."
"She's sleeping with the director," added Nick.
"Really, or is that another joke?" asked Lindsey.
Nick made a motion across his chest. "Cross my heart and hope to die!"
Jirra had to admit that she liked Nick a lot, as he was genuinely funny. They also shared something in common, keeping part of their lives secret.
"We'll be in front of the theater in five minutes," announced Mika over the limo's intercom. "I'll give you the signal when they want you to step out."
Jirra let out a long breath.
"Nervous?" asked Nick.
"Me?" asked Jirra as she pointed at her chest. "No, nervous would be good, I'm presently terrified."
"Just hang onto my arm, smile, and wave. If we get waved over by the press, just follow my lead. I'll get you through this," stated Nick confidently.
"Walk, smile, and wave, I can do that," replied Jirra.
"And you said that you can't act," said Nick.
"You mean that you're scared?" asked Jirra.
"You bet, Jirra; this is my first time at the Oscars. I've been at the Emmys a few times, but that's nothing compared to this."
"So we're both rookies at this?"
Nick laughed. "I like that choice of words instead of virgins."
Jirra felt her face turning red again.
"Okay, everyone, put on your best smiles; it's showtime!" announced Mika, as the limo slowly came to a stop.
Jirra had tried to imagine what it was going to be like to walk down the red carpet, but even in her wildest dreams she couldn't imagine the frenzy of the crowds and the press. Just walk, smile, and wave, she repeated to herself.
She was also amazed by the change that overcame Nick. He was no longer the laidback guy she had been chatting with in the limo, rather he was now Nick Carlton, TV star and supporting actor in the much talked about Minotaur movie. He slipped his arm around Jirra's waist and acted as if they had known each other for years, instead of only a few minutes.
Their walk down the carpet seemed almost dreamlike, as Jirra lost all track of time. In some ways, it almost felt as if she was in one of her vision quests, and she scanned the crowds for a kangaroo rat.
Several times along the way, Nick stopped and they turned towards the hordes of photographers. They would walk a few feet and then stop to pose again. Jirra noticed that there were photographers and TV reporters from all over the world, and she wondered how many people would see her photo.
Several more times along the red carpet the actors she met at the dinner party at Jen's stopped to greet her warmly. When Wayne Zachery greeted Jirra it set off an explosion of flash units as the press snapped what seemed like an endless string of pictures as he hugged her. Jirra saw out of the corner of her eye that Lindsey was getting similar attention.
Nick whispered in her ear, "You sure travel in some powerful circles. You sure you don't want to be an actress?"
Jirra whispered back, "I just met all of them at Jen's dinner party a few days ago. It's no big deal!"
They were almost at the end of the carpet when Nick led Jirra towards several TV cameras. Suddenly, a microphone was shoved into their faces. The first person was from Entertainment Tonight, and she asked Nick about his upcoming movie. She was quickly followed by several other reporters. While Jirra wasn't surprised that they ignored her, it did bug her a bit, after all she did look very good.
"Nick, who's your lovely date this evening?" asked one of the local LA TV reporters.
Nick smiled back and gave Jirra a slight nudge.
"I'm Jirra Reid," she replied cheerfully, surprised that she didn't stammer.
"And have you known Nick a long time?" asked the reporter, moving the microphone closer to Jirra's face.
She smiled and nodded, not knowing what else to do. Thankfully, there were other people to interview, and Nick and Jirra were again moving along the carpet.
"Well, you look lovely," replied the reporter, as they walked away.
"You did good," whispered Nick.
"I didn't do anything but say my name and nod," replied Jirra.
"That's all they want to hear," stated Nick.
They walked into the theater together and were soon joined by Lindsey and Kyle.
"Well, what did you think?" asked Kyle.
"That was so cool! Can we do it again?" asked Lindsey. She had a big smile on her face.
"I think someone is star struck!" said Jirra as she kidded her friend.
"Come on, Roo, you have to admit that was fun," replied Lindsey.
"Roo?" asked Nick with a grin.
Jirra flashed Lindsey a dirty look for using her nickname and then turned back to Nick. "My name means kangaroo, so some of my family and so-called friends call me Roo."
"Cool, I like it," replied Nick as he took Jirra's arm. "We need to get to our seats."
Chapter 56
Jirra was pleasantly surprised by their seats. While they weren't up front, they were in the very back either; they also had a great view of the stage.
"I can't believe we're so close, I half-expected to be in the very back," commented Jirra.
"I know," replied Nick. "Someday, I hope to be up closer, in the front rows, but for my first time here, these are perfect."
"The cool thing is that we'll see all the big stars walk by," added Kyle.
A few minutes later, they were joined by Alexis and Jen.
"So did you have a great time?" asked Jen.
Jirra and Lindsey both nodded.
"Thank you so much for bringing us here," said Jirra.
Jen smiled back. "It's a pleasure."
They chatted about the red carpet experience.
"So where is Richard Thorn?" asked Jirra.
"He's sitting up front; he produced two movies that have nominations. I'll introduce you to him at the party," replied Alexis. She then leaned over and whispered, "How's Nick been?"
Jirra smiled and whispered back. "He's been very nice. I like him."
Alexis nodded back.
Overall, Jirra found the show to be very entertaining and enjoyed the people watching. Her personal highlight of the show was when the winners for visual effects were sitting directly in front of them, and Jirra wondered if she showed up on TV.
As always, the show ran late, and there was almost a mass sense of relief in the crowd when the last awards were given out. As they filtered out, Jirra tried to take it all in one last time.
"You okay?" asked Alexis.
"Oh, yes. I guess I'm just overwhelmed by all this; I never imagined in my wildest dreams that I would ever be here especially with you."
"I know what you mean. This is my second time here, and it's just as exciting now," replied Alexis.
The party they were going to was also a fundraiser for AIDS, and it had an 80s theme. The group running it had even brought in several bands to play live. They all rode over in one limo. Jirra noticed that Mika also gave Jen a strange look, similar to the one that she'd given Jirra earlier. Jirra wondered if Mika somehow knew that she had once been a boy, but decided that she was just being silly.
"We'll be at the party in twenty minutes, ten if the traffic clears up," announced Mika as they drove off.
"Now, remember what I said about being careful," reiterated Jen. "There'll be a lot of people at this party who aren't as nice as Nick and Kyle."
"Thank you, Jen," stated Nick with a smile.
"I also promised your mothers to keep you out of trouble," continued Jen.
"Gee, thanks for making us feel like little kids," said Jirra.
"Don't sweat it, she plays mother hen to her cast too," added Kyle.
"You know, your part could end up on the editing room floor with any more comments like that," stated Jen with a wink.
"So are you two taking off from here?" asked Alexis, as she turned to Kyle.
"Yes, we'll stay here for an hour or two, then we're heading up the coast to a more private party," explained Kyle. "Since the party will be rather loud, I guess we'd better say goodbye now. It was really fun and, Lindsey, when you get your restaurant I want to be invited to opening night."
"I will," stated Lindsey with a grin.
"Jirra, if you change your mind, give me a call," stated Nick.
"Thanks, but no thanks," replied Jirra with a grin. "I'm content to just see this from the outside."
"What're you talking about?" asked Alexis.
"I just suggested that Jirra try acting," stated Nick.
"Really?" replied Alexis. "And what did you base this suggestion on?" There was a slight tone of irritation in her voice.
Nick smiled and held up his hands as if he was trying to protect himself. "Easy, Alexis, I wasn't making a move on her. I just commented that she has more going for her than many actresses out there no offense."
"Or for that matter most actors," replied Alexis with a wink.
"Touché," replied Nick.
Jirra was slightly surprised by Alexis's display of protection for her, and was also pleased.
"Actually, I already offered her a role in my new series, but she turned me down too," continued Alexis.
"I'd rather write anyway," replied Jirra. "Maybe I'll write a script for you someday."
"I'd like that, Roo," replied Nick with a wink.
Jirra giggled in spite of herself.
"You're a sweet girl, and I wish you all the best," stated Nick as he leaned over and gave her a quick kiss.
Jirra was mildly shocked by Nick's action, and even more so by her reaction, she actually liked it.
"Thank you," she replied softly.
Kyle gave Lindsey a kiss.
"You know, Jen, if you decide to give up acting and producing, you can always open up a dating service," quipped Kyle.
"Yes, Jen's dates for the hopelessly closeted!" added Nick with a laugh.
"Well, I know a lot of men and women who'd take advantage of that service," added Alexis. "But I doubt if she could get such high quality dates for everyone."
"How true," added Nick, smiling at Jirra.
"I bet you say that to all the girls," said Jirra. "Oops, that's not what I meant to say."
Nick broke out laughing and was joined by the others. "That was a good one, Jirra."
Jen smiled at the banter going back and forth, but she also took an interest in Jirra's comments about writing.
"You serious about wanting to write scripts?" asked Jen when the laughter died down.
"Sure, why not? Based on a lot of what I've seen on TV and in movies, it doesn't look that hard," replied Jirra.
Jen cocked her head and stared back at Jirra.
"Okay, okay, I know it's not that easy, but it would be fun to give it a try after I get out of college," said Jirra.
Jen nodded and thought to herself that she might give Jirra a shot sooner than that.
Chapter 57
The limo dropped them off at the party, which was being held at a club that was rented out for the evening. It was one of the newer parties and attracted a mixture of new and old Hollywood.
The DJ was playing Billy Idol's "Dancing With Myself" as they walked in.
"I thought you said that there would be live bands," asked Jirra.
"It's early, most of the partygoers haven't even arrived yet," explained Jen.
"Oh, Jirra, there's Richard Thorn; come on, I want to introduce you to him," stated Alexis excitedly.
Lindsey smiled and waved her off. "Go on, I want to mingle around. Don't worry, I'll be fine."
Jen nodded. "Go on, Jirra. Richard's really worth meeting."
Alexis slipped her arm around Jirra's waist and lead her towards a tall man. He had a rugged, weathered face with a well-groomed beard. His hair was now streaked with gray, and it only made him look more distinguished. He saw Alexis approaching and broke out into a huge smile. He was talking to a very exotic looking young pregnant woman. She was wearing a flowing dark purple gown. Her hair was long and flowing with large curls. Jirra immediately picked up on the sense of dignity and strength the young woman gave off.
"Alexis," he exclaimed.
"Richard, Hallie, this is my good friend, Jirra," said Alexis.
Richard leaned over and gave Jirra a big hug. "I've heard so much about you from Alexis, it's wonderful to meet you in person, and this is my daughter, Hallie."
Jirra smiled and received a hug from Hallie.
"I'm sorry if our greetings seem over enthusiastic, but it runs in the family," stated Hallie.
"It's okay," replied Jirra.
"Is Kim here?" asked Alexis.
"No, she's back in Columbus," replied Hallie. She looked at Jirra. "Kim is my partner; we're both grad students back at Ohio State."
"Not for much longer," replied Richard proudly. "They're offering them both full time teaching positions!"
"Thanks, Dad," replied Hallie. "Parents! They can always find a way to embarrass you."
Jirra laughed.
"Hey, I'm just proud of both of you."
"Do you mind if I sit down, Dad? My back is starting to kill me," stated Hallie.
"There's an open couch right over there," noted Jirra.
"Perfect!" replied Hallie, who walked slowly over to the couch.
Jirra followed and sat down next to her. Alexis was still talking to Richard.
"So, when are you due?" asked Jirra.
"Late March, early April," replied Hallie. "Not much longer, I can't wait!"
"Do you know what your baby is?" asked Jirra.
"A girl," replied Hallie with a smile, as she ran her hands across her extended belly. "By the way, you and Alexis make a nice couple; you're so much prettier in person."
Jirra felt her face getting warm again. "Thanks, although we're not really a couple."
Hallie smiled. "You will be, trust me on that one."
Jirra was about to ask Hallie how she knew, but decided to let it slide. "Thanks. Oh, congrats on getting a fulltime position."
"You're welcome. The cool thing is that it'll allow me to continue my work back in Crete. Alexis said that you're going to college in the fall; do you know where yet?"
"I'm hoping for Penn," replied Jirra, holding up her hand with fingers crossed.
"Whoa, I didn't know you were an Ivy Leaguer. Makes my Big Ten degree look downright shabby," replied Hallie with a laugh.
"I wouldn't put it that way, besides you can always kick our butts in football," replied Jirra.
Hallie laughed. "I can understand why Alexis likes you so much." She then stared at Jirra.
"What's wrong?" asked Jirra.
"Nothing, there's just something familiar about you," she replied.
"That's strange, you're the second person to say that to me tonight," said Jirra.
"Maybe it's just because we're in California!"
They both started laughing.
They talked for almost an hour, and Jirra found herself forming an immediate friendship with Hallie.
"I'd love to see the site you're working on in Crete someday," commented Jirra.
"Well, we'll be working there for years; we haven't even begun to uncover all the secrets it's hiding. You'd always be welcome," said Hallie. "I'd love to keep this going, but it's way past my bedtime. I think I'd better find Dad and head out; it's been a real pleasure talking to you, Jirra."
"It's been fun for me too," replied Jirra. She helped Hallie up and they walked over to where Richard, Alexis, and Jen were talking.
"I'm trying to get your father to produce my next movie, Hallie," stated Jen.
"That sounds like an interesting idea," replied Hallie. "Dad, I need to go home now."
Richard and Hallie made their goodbyes and left.
"Where's Lindsey?" asked Jirra as she looked around.
"I saw her over by the band in the other room," stated Jen. "Let's go see if we can find her."
They walked together through the crowd into the main room where a band was playing their hits from the '80s. There was no sign of Lindsey.
Jen lead them through the crowd and towards the back rooms.
"I wonder where she is," stated Jirra. She was slightly worried as it was unlike Lindsey to just wander off.
They walked into one of the side rooms and looked around. There was still no sign of Lindsey. Jen headed towards the next room with Jirra and Alexis right behind her. Jen stopped so suddenly that Jirra and Alexis almost ran into her. At first, Jirra couldn't see what Jen was looking at, but she could see that, whatever it was, it was making Jen furious. From the back, Jirra could see Jen tense up and her ears turn red.
Jirra also noticed a red glow surrounding Jen that hadn't been there moments before. The air around her also seemed to crackle and Jirra could feel little pin pricks on her exposed skin. Since she wasn't sure exactly what she was seeing and feeling she decided not to say anything about it. Nobody else in the room seemed to notice the glow either.
"Benito, you pig, take your hands off her," exclaimed Jen in a loud clear voice that was heard by everyone in the room.
Jirra could then see a short, very fat, balding man sitting on a couch next to Lindsey. Jirra wasn't sure, but Lindsey looked as if she was drunk. He nervously slid away from her and then stood up slowly.
"Trying to warm up the old casting couch again, Benito? Just so you know, that girl next to you isn't even eighteen, and if I found out you touched her " continued Jen, her anger increasing. The glow surrounding Jen also seemed pulse then increase in brilliance as it changed to a much deeper red. Again, except for possibly the target of Jen's anger, no one else seemed to notice it.
The man looked up and tried to open his mouth to explain, but the scorn of the crowd and Jen's anger left him speechless. His face suddenly went pale as a dark wet stain formed in the crotch of his expensive Italian light gray linen suit and said all that needed to be said.
Jirra walked quickly over to Lindsey who was semi-conscious on the couch.
"Are you okay?" asked Jirra, as she sat down next to her friend.
"My head is swimming. All I had to drink was a glass of mineral water," replied Lindsey. Her head dipped down for a moment, when she looked up she moaned. "I don't feel so good."
Jen took the glass and sniffed it. She turned to Benito and glared at him. "You slipped something in her drink? Get out of here, before I make you the next Roman Polanski!"
Benito stood there trembling and the wet stain increased. He then turned around and waddled out of the room to the laughter of the crowd.
"Oh my GOD! The legend is true!" exclaimed Alexis. "What legend?" asked Jirra, looking up from the couch. "The legend that Jen verbally castrated that little asshole then handed him his family jewels on a platter and made him eat them. He's tried to pull that casting couch shit with me and hundreds of other women too," continued Alexis. "I'm just surprised that he'd try something here."
"By the way, I am eighteen," stammered Lindsey, as she fought to regain her senses.
"Shhhh, I know that, Benito doesn't," stated Jen with a smile. "Now tell me what happened, dear."
"I was watching the band, and he offered to get me a drink. I told him nothing alcoholic, and he smiled and agreed. He said it was citrus flavored mineral water. After a few sips, I began to feel all funny and had to sit down; that's when you guys arrived."
"So he didn't do anything to you?"
Lindsey shook her head. "No, he never touched me. I don't feel very good; can we go now?"
Jen smiled and nodded. "It's getting late anyway." Jirra noticed that the angry red glow that had surrounded Jen was completely gone.
A man walked over. "I'm very sorry about this, Ms. Stevens. I'm with security, and we had no idea the girl was underage. We've escorted Mr. Tossilinni off the premises. Do you wish to press charges?"
Jen shook her head. "Would you have my limo ready? We're leaving now."
The man nodded and began to speak into his headset.
On the way back, Jirra turned to Jen. "So what was in Lindsey's drink?"
"I'm not sure, but I have the glass. I'll have a friend in LAPD check it out."
"Will Lindsey be okay?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey appeared to be asleep next to her.
Jen nodded. "She may have a headache in the morning. Not as big as the one Benito will have."
"Did you really castrate him?" asked Jirra.
Jen shook her head and laughed. "That just got blown all out of proportion. I was temporary CEO of a production company when it happened. I just told him that he was full of shit and threatened to charge him a million dollars if he didn't finish the film he was working on on time. I told him that if it was left up to me, I wouldn't hire him to direct a dog food commercial."
Jirra laughed. "Did he have a little accident then too?"
"No, not the first time. It's not my fault he can't hold it in. Come to think of it, he had that same reaction the last time I saw him a couple of months ago. Didn't even have to talk to him either. I was so angry when I saw him since I'd just learned that he had several sexual harassment suits filed against him."
"Still, if he tried to drug Lindsey, isn't that a crime?" asked Jirra.
"I don't think he meant for her to pass out. He normally gives them just enough to loosen up his victim; that doesn't excuse what he did by any stretch of the imagination. He's been suspected of doing this to others. I may now have the proof to put him out of business."
"What do you mean?' asked Jirra. "Are you going to the police?"
"No, he's too much of a big shot. Still, he has as many as a dozen or so sexual harassment civil suits against him right now; I think this little bit of evidence might make him settle with all of them," stated Jen with a satisfying grin on her face.
Lindsey then spoke up. "Ugh, I feel awful."
"We'll be home soon," stated Jirra as she comforted her friend.
"I'm okay. I'm just glad that he didn't pee himself until after he got off the couch, now that would have been gross!" said Lindsey as she sat up. "I'm feeling a little better now."
"Are you sure he didn't touch you," asked Jen. "We can press charges if you want."
"No, we had just sat down when you arrived, although if we'd been there a few more minutes I have no idea of what would have happened, as I was out of it. Oh, I did hear something about your plan involving the lawsuits, and I like that. God, I'm sorry I didn't listen to you, Jen," said Lindsey, as she held her head.
"It's okay, the important thing is that you're fine," replied Jen. "However, if he had laid one finger on you, then I would have his ass in jail right now." "Did he really do that with you, Alexis?" asked Lindsey.
"He tried," replied Alexis.
"How far did he get with you?"
"A knee in the groin," replied Alexis. "If I hadn't been a lesbian before it happened, it would have definitely turned me into one!"
Chapter 58
Back at Jen's house, they were all too keyed up to sleep. Lindsey was back to normal and was now wide awake. So after they changed into their pjs, Jen made some of her special hot chocolate, and they watched the replay of the red carpet walk and then parts of the awards.
"Look! There you are!" exclaimed Lindsey. "God, Jirra you look hot!" "Thanks!" replied Jirra as she stared at her image on the TV. She barely recognized herself.
"You and Nick do make a nice couple," noted Alexis, who was sitting next to Jirra on the couch.
A minute later there were Lindsey and Kyle, followed a few minutes later by Alexis and then Jen.
"I think we all looked great," commented Jirra. "Is there any way I can get a copy of this? They don't show the whole red carpet coverage back home."
"I can arrange that. Now, let's scan ahead in the show to see if we show up!" stated Jen.
Jen reached the spot where the winners stood up in front of them.
"Look there we are!" shouted Lindsey. "That is so cool! Look, that's us!"
"I'd say that whatever was in her drink has left no lasting effects," quipped Jirra.
"Do we have any more?" asked Alexis while giggling. "Very funny!" replied Lindsey as she joined in with the laughter.
A short time later they headed off to bed. As they carried their mugs into the kitchen, Jen turned to Lindsey.
"I just want you to know that we're not downplaying what happened to you. We have enough witnesses that, if you want to press charges, the police will listen to you," explained Jen.
"It's okay, I'm not hurt, and besides I like your form of justice better," replied Lindsey.
"I doubt I would be so accommodating," stated Jirra.
"Oh, trust me, Jirra, if he had placed a single finger on me, I would insist on charges. I just like Jen's idea better. Maybe it will put a stop to what he's been doing."
Chapter 59
No one was up before lunch, and after eating Jen placed a few phone calls.
First she called a lawyer friend who she knew was suing Benito. The lawyer was very excited about Jen's plan and gave Jen the numbers of several other lawyers also suing him.
Then Jen called up Benito and told him what she had done.
"Now, I'm waiting for the chemical analysis of the contents of the girl's drink, and I should have it by mid-afternoon. I will immediately forward the results to the lawyers and several friends I have in the press." "Jennifer Ms. Stevens that will ruin me," stammered Benito.
"I will hold back on several conditions; one, settle all your sexual harassment cases today; you have what, six outstanding lawsuits now?"
"Nine," replied Benito. "You cad. Okay, if I hear of you doing anything like this again, I will send this off to my friends in the press."
"Is that all?" he asked.
"No, there's one more thing. I'd like you to arrange for dinner tonight for my friends and me at Spago Beverly Hills, and of course I'd like you to pick up the tab," continued Jen, as she smiled at Lindsey.
"Tonight? Impossible!" replied Benito. "They're booked solid this week, you know that!"
"Okay, well, then expect to see your name in the news. I think it'll show up first on the net," stated Jen.
There was a long pause on the other end of the phone. "Fine, I can cash in a few favors." "Excellent. I'll expect confirmation from your lawyers this afternoon," said Jen.
"I understand, thank you for being sooo understanding," replied Benito.
"You're welcome, and you're also lucky that you're not sitting in jail right now," said Jen angrily. "Just for that, I plan on having something very expensive for dinner tonight."
There was another long pause.
"I'd also like confirmation for the reservations," continued Jen.
"You don't trust me?" asked Benito.
Jen just laughed. "Always a pleasure doing business with you, Benito. Oh, and I want this to be on your personal account and not the studio's!"
She hung up the phone and was met by a round of applause from Alexis, Jirra, and Lindsey.
Jen just smiled and bowed.
"I'm glad you're my friend," stated Alexis.
"So we're really going to Spago?" asked Lindsey excitedly.
"Why not? Besides, I'm not paying for it," replied Jen with a laugh.
Chapter 60
Jirra called home after lunch and talked to her mom.
"I thought I saw you a couple of times," stated Liz.
"I have a copy of the red carpet ceremony and also lots of photos," replied Jirra.
"I can't wait to see them. You and Lindsey are the stars of the spa right now," said Liz.
Jirra laughed. "We're going to Spago tonight."
"I bet Lindsey is more excited about that you are," said Liz.
"She is," replied Jirra. She wasn't sure if she should tell her mom the reason why they were going to the restaurant.
"Oh, by the way, make sure you order something very expensive," continued Liz. "Jen called us this morning and told us what happened to Lindsey. Her parents felt that sticking it to that pig with a big bill will be a nice punishment."
"You're not angry," said Jirra.
"Not at you and Lindsey. That jerk is just lucky neither Hannah nor I were there."
Jirra laughed. "I'll make sure that I have something very costly."
"Are you still coming back tomorrow?" asked Liz.
"Yes, we're due to fly out tomorrow around noon," replied Jirra.
"Okay, I'll be at the airport to pick you two up. Hannah can't make it due to the evening meal."
"I love you, Mom."
"I love you too. See you tomorrow," replied Liz.
As Jirra hung up the phone, Alexis knocked on her door.
"You free to talk?" she asked.
"Sure," replied Jirra.
Alexis walked in and sat down next to Jirra on her bed.
"We haven't had too much private time," noted Alexis.
"I know."
"I noticed that Nick gave you a kiss last night. Judging by your reaction, you didn't seem to mind."
"It was my first one, from a guy anyway. I didn't mind and that's been on my mind."
"Why?" asked Alexis.
"I don't know. A few months ago I would have freaked out, but last night it felt well, rather nice," replied Jirra in a soft voice, almost as if she was confessing some sin.
"It's okay, Roo," stated Alexis in a comforting tone. "So you might like guys, no one is perfect." She then smiled at Jirra.
"I'm not as bothered by the fact that I wasn't grossed out or anything by Nick kissing me, rather it's that I'm still changing, that's what bothersome," stated Jirra.
"Oh, of course. I can see how that would bother you." Alexis then took Jirra's hands into her own. "I keep trying to compare what you're going through to when I realized that I was a lesbian, but it's not even close."
"It's just that now that I'm starting to like boys, then I might start dating them, and then who knows where that will lead to," continued Jirra.
"You don't have to have sex with them," said Alexis.
Jirra broke out in a forced smile. "I know, but the possibility exists that it will happen. When I first became female, I didn't worry about becoming pregnant, as I had no interest at all in men, but now that I'm changing, the thought of having a baby is terrifying."
"Well, let's not jump to the worst case scenario; besides, there may be a time when you want to have a baby. I've even thought about it."
Jirra's eyes opened up wide. "You?"
Alexis smiled back. "Sure why not? You talked to Hallie last night, didn't you see how happy she was? And she's in a deep relationship with another woman."
"I hadn't thought about that," replied Jirra. She then looked over at Alexis and began to blush.
"It's okay, Roo. Look, you're handling this better that I ever could. I can't imagine waking as a guy."
"But there's a part of me that still wants to be a guy," exclaimed Jirra. "I know it's silly, but I still keep hoping that there's a way to reverse this."
"It's not silly at all, and if you told me anything otherwise I wouldn't believe you anyway."
"But Jen is so well adapted. She has so much self-confidence and doesn't let anything bother her," continued Jirra.
Alexis rolled her eyes. "This is Jen Stevens you're talking about, right? Her change was different from yours in many ways. She's also had more time to deal with it. It might look easy now, but it wasn't always that way for her. I've talked with her quite a bit about that. Maybe when you two can spend more time together, she'll really open up to you. As for your change, give it time, Roo, give it time. Now, what is really bothering you?"
Jirra gently bit her lower lip. "I guess it's that if I'm still changing, what else will change? What happens if I find out that I don't like girls?"
"I don't think that will happen," stated Alexis.
"Why? How do you know that?"
"I think it's part of your core personality, the real you," continued Alexis.
"But how do you know that?" begged Jirra.
"It's simple, Roo; I fell for you long before I knew you had been a guy. I dated guys before I accepted that I preferred women, so I know the difference, and trust me on this one, Jirra, I fell for a girl. I didn't see anything masculine in you, and the only time I do is when you're trying hard to prove that there's still some in you."
"Oh," replied Jirra.
"When we met you had been a girl for only a month or two, right?" continued Alexis.
Jirra nodded.
"So liking girls is part of the real you. I wouldn't worry about it fading away," stated Alexis with a gentle smile on her face. "I know it's hard, but trust in the future. So far you've turned out pretty nice; anything else on your mind?"
Jirra took a deep breath and let it out. "Um what about us?"
Alexis smiled and placed her arm around Jirra's shoulders. "I was wondering when that would come up. Our forced separation hasn't diminished my feelings for you one bit."
"Really?" asked Jirra. "I feel the same way!"
Alexis nodded. "Obviously! The question is, what do we do about it? I'll be out here for the next month or so, finishing up the movie, and then I'm off to Boston. You won't be out in Philly until late summer. I won't have time to see you much, if at all."
"I know but I still want to be with you."
"Jirra, I don't know if I can change when it comes to the way I am. I like being in control, I always have. You had a problem with that before. Now I have noticed something about you, and that's that you have a strong submissive side when it comes to being in a relationship. This might not have been the way it was when you were a guy, but now you definitely act like a sub. Yes, you were conflicted when you had time to think about it, but the way you acted it seemed pretty natural to me."
Jirra nodded.
"I take it you've been thinking about it," continued Alexis.
"I know what you mean. When I fantasize while I pleasure myself, I find myself in the more submissive role, whether I think about girls or guys. I guess it's another part of my change."
"Are you sure that it's part of the change?"
"What do you mean?" asked Jirra.
"You told me about the time you lost your virginity back when you were a guy. It sounded like she was the aggressor, am I right?"
Jirra nodded.
"So maybe you've always had a submissive streak in you," continued Alexis. "There's nothing wrong with that. I know lots of guys who like the woman in charge. It's just hard for men to accept it when they've been told their whole life that men are in charge."
"Really?" replied Jirra.
"Roo, sweetheart, sex isn't black and white, there is a whole rainbow of possibilities, and as long as those involved are doing it willingly, what does it matter?"
"Oh. I hadn't thought of it that way."
"Look at Nick and Kyle; would it shock you to know that Kyle is the submissive in the relationship?"
Jirra stared back. "I hadn't given it a thought, but I guess it makes sense."
"You're slowly opening up your mind to a whole new world of possibilities. This is a good thing," said Alexis. "And just so you know, submissive doesn't mean passive; it just means that you prefer to have someone else take the lead."
"Just be patient with me, okay?" asked Jirra.
Alexis smiled and leaned over and kissed Jirra on the lips. "We've got plenty of time, Roo."
Chapter 61
Jirra picked out her outfit for the evening. Jen told her that pretty much anything goes as long as it's stylish or trendy, or a combination of the two.
"The richer or more famous you are, then the more leeway you get," joked Jen. "You know, I have something for you that would be perfect!"
She walked to her room and returned with a long skirt that had the subtle print of a mottled cheetah skin.
"I got this, but it didn't look right on me; the length should be perfect for you, Jirra," stated Jen.
"It's lovely," replied Jirra.
Jirra tried on the skirt, and it did look good. She picked out a silk cotton mix white boat-neck sweater to go with it. Simple but stylish, she thought, as she examined herself, after doing her makeup. She then tried on her boots and was pleased with the way they looked.
"Hey, Alexis said they were trendy," she said to herself.
She walked downstairs and found that she was again the last one ready.
Lindsey was wearing a white silk blouse with a green skirt. Over the blouse she was wearing a short jacket. The jacket had an earthy pattern of leaves in subtle shades of green.
Alexis was wearing a brown knee-length skirt and a silk blouse that was also in a cheetah pattern. Jirra saw the blouse and then looked over at Jen.
Jen smiled. "I though it would be cute for you two to have a connection."
Jen was dressed in pair of black slacks, a white silk t-shirt, and a copper colored jacket.
"Ooh, I love that you're wearing your cowgirl boots with your outfit; you're really developing a talent for dressing," noted Jen.
"Thank you," replied Jirra.
"What! No disclaimer or argument about the fact that you used to be a guy? I'm shocked!" exclaimed Lindsey.
"I'm not that bad," countered Jirra.
Lindsey began to laugh. Alexis cocked her head and stared at Jirra.
"Okay, okay, I am that bad, but I'm trying," stated Jirra.
"That's what counts," said Alexis as she gave Jirra a kiss on the cheek.
Chapter 62
The valet at Spago could barely contain his delight as Jen handed him the keys to her Hummer.
"You made his night," noted Alexis as she watched the young man hop into the Hummer.
"I know what the mileage is, and I'll whip his butt if there are extra miles on my baby," replied Jen.
They walked in and were greeted by the Maitre D'.
"Ms. Stevens, I've been expecting you and your party. It's very unusual that Mr. Tossilinni would make reservations for anyone besides himself," he stated. "You must be very good friends of his."
Jen laughed. "I wouldn't say that. Let's just say that Benito is paying off a debt her owes me."
The Maitre D's eyebrows rose at hearing Jen's comments, as he wasn't quite sure what to make of them.
They were taken to one of the booths in the main room. The walls were covered with local art and stained glass.
"Good evening, my name is Ashley, and I'll be your server tonight," stated a thin blonde young woman. Her hair was pulled back into a ponytail. She was very attractive, and Jirra wondered if she was trying to become an actress.
Jirra also noticed that Ashley was now aware of who she was serving as she handed out the menus. She didn't seem overly excited, but then again Jirra assumed that, working in Spago, Ashley would see many celebrities.
"I understand that you're the guests of Mr. Tossilinni this evening," she stated.
Jirra and the others noticed the look on her face as she said Tossilinni, as if she was saying something disgusting.
"Ashley, Benito is paying for dinner, but I wouldn't exactly call us his guests," explained Jen. "I take it you don't care for him either?"
Ashley had a shocked look on her face. She looked around to see if anyone was listening. She leaned down and whispered. "I can't stand him, none of us like him. He's always trying to grab us; none of the staff wants to wait on him; besides, he's a really cheap tipper." She then stopped as if she felt she'd gone too far.
"It's okay, Ashley, Benito is paying for this dinner because he let the little head do the thinking for the big head," whispered Jen. "I can guarantee that he'll be more than generous with his gratuity this evening. Now, what do you suggest that is incredibly expensive and tasty?"
Ashley broke out in a big smile. "Well, you can't experience Spago without having some caviar for an appetizer. It's real Russian Beluga!"
"Hmm, I think we'll do that. Of course, we'll be ordering several other appetizers," stated Jen with a smile.
Ashley smiled back. "Well, I can make several suggestions."
They settled on marinated Japanese Hamachi and Tuna Sashimi, crispy Monterey calamari, and fresh oysters.
"You know the foie gras isn't cheap," noted Lindsey.
"Sorry, while I'm not a member of PETA, I don't do that or veal," stated Jen. "No, we did enough damage on the appetizers, save room for dinner."
"Are you ready to order dinner?" asked Ashley.
"You know, Lindsey, since you're going to become a chef, you should order the chef's tasting menu," stated Alexis.
"Oh, that's so good. I had that for my birthday," piped in Ashley.
Lindsey looked at the menu. "It does look good."
The chef's tasting menu had samples of eight different appetizers and entrées, ranging from grilled grouper to duck breast. It was listed at $120 a person.
"You only live once, and that's also the number of times that Benito will be paying for it," said Jen.
"Okay, I'll have it," stated Lindsey.
"Excellent choice," stated Ashley.
"Jirra, let's have this one," stated Alexis, pointing at the menu. It was prime Cote de Boeuf for two.
"Okay, that does look good," she replied.
"And you, Ms. Stevens?" asked Ashley.
"Please, it's Jen, and I'll have the grilled prime Kansas City steak, as it's the most expensive thing on the menu," replied Jen with a wink.
"And would you like to order wine?" asked Ashley.
"I think some champagne would be nice with the appetizers. What do you have that's nice and expensive?" asked Jen.
"Well, we have a fine selection here. May I suggest this one," stated Ashley as she pointed to a bottle of Krug that was listed at $525.00.
"That's a nice selection, but I think we'll go with the Dom Perignon. I like it better and it's almost $300.00," stated Jen.
"Yes, Jen. We'll have it out here shortly," stated Ashley with a smile.
"I'm glad to see that our server is getting into the swing of things," noted Alexis. "And I thought you didn't drink, Jen."
"I usually don't, but tonight is a special occasion and Jirra can drive us home safely."
The food was excellent, and Jen even let Lindsey and Jirra have a sip of the champagne.
Ashley returned with the dessert menu. "I hope you saved room, our desserts are wonderful."
"Oh, everything looks so good, why not bring us one of each?" stated Jen.
"Excellent choice, Jen," noted Ashley. "Would you like coffee?"
Everyone nodded.
"I'm going to have to spend the next week in the gym, but this is worth it. I only wish I could be there when Benito gets the bill," said Alexis.
"Me too. He loves money even more than he does young women. Too bad I don't drink more, or we could have really jacked the bill up," stated Jen.
"Looks like we have company," noted Jirra, as she pointed to a woman walking over to their booth.
"Oh, that's Maggie Hill, she covers Hollywood for the Times," noted Jen.
Maggie was dressed in a tailored black dress. Her brunette hair was styled in soft shoulder length curls.
"Jen Stevens, it's always a pleasure to see you," she greeted with a big well practiced smile.
"Maggie, how are you this evening?" replied Jen.
"I was just wondering what the big celebration is? I couldn't help but notice you and Ms. Eden over here," said Maggie.
Jirra cast a quick look at Lindsey as if to say, what are we, chopped liver?
"We're having a little goodbye party for these two friends of ours," stated Jen. "This is Jirra Reid and Lindsey Dylan."
Maggie looked at Jirra and Lindsey as if she was making some mental notes.
"Really?" asked Maggie. "And are they actresses too?"
"No, they live at a spa in New Mexico that Alexis and I both visit. Jirra works in customer service and writes the spa's newsletter, Lindsey is one of the spa's chefs," explained Jen.
Jirra glanced over at Lindsey and smiled. They both enjoyed Jen's descriptions of their jobs."
"Really, what spa is this?" asked Maggie.
"Caldera de Gaia," answered Jirra with a smile, as if to say, that's right I can talk too.
Maggie smiled back. "I've never heard of it"
"Oh, you don't know what you're missing; they have the most wonderful hot baths, and you can't beat the mud baths," interjected Alexis.
"Really? And you've both been there?" asked Maggie, turning to Jen and Alexis.
"Yes, it's really relaxing," replied Jen. "I can't wait to go back."
Maggie then looked at Lindsey and Jirra. "Now I know where I remember you two from, you were with Nick and Kyle at the Oscars last night."
"That's right," replied Lindsey.
"You both looked lovely, and you did a good job," replied Maggie with a wink. "Don't worry, I like both of them and would never hurt either of them."
"Would you like to join us, Maggie? We're about to sample the dessert tray," asked Jen.
"Really? And is this part of the goodbye celebration too?" asked Maggie.
"No, we're just ensuring the bill is sufficiently high, as it's being paid for by someone else," explained Jen.
"Who is paying for it?' asked Maggie, as she sat down.
"Benito," replied Jen with a wicked grin on her face.
"That pig. What caused him to be so generous?" asked Maggie.
"He tried the old couch trick on Lindsey last night; we caught him before he got very far," continued Jen.
"I had a run in with that jerk back when I was getting started out here. I was promised an interview, and he tried to undress me in his office," stated Maggie. "I still cringe when I think about it."
"I guess he's had his hands on many of us, or at least he's tried," said Alexis as she winked at Jirra.
"I know he's virtually untouchable out here, so it's nice to see that someone got something out of him," stated Maggie.
Jen looked over at Alexis and smiled. "Maggie, I'm going to give you a tip. Do you know Randy King?"
"Of course, he's one of the top lawyers in town."
"Call him tomorrow, I think he'll give you a good story, but remember you didn't hear it from me."
Maggie smiled. "Wait a minute; I remember he was handling some lawsuits against Benito."
Jen nodded. "Oh, here come our desserts; why don't you join us? There's more than enough."
"I'd like that," replied Maggie.
Over dessert Maggie talked to Jirra and Lindsey about the spa.
"It sounds wonderful. I'd like to come out and see it sometime," stated Maggie.
Jirra reached into her purse and took out a business card. "This has our website on it too."
Maggie took the card. "So tell me about the newsletter; sounds like we're in the same business."
Jirra laughed. "It's just a weekly newsletter, nothing special."
"Jirra's being modest. She's going to Penn this fall and has also had an article in the local paper," interjected Lindsey.
"I haven't been accepted yet," stated Jirra.
"Penn, that's wonderful. I went to Princeton myself; you can't beat an Ivy League education," said Maggie. "Don't downplay the newsletter; every bit of writing experience is useful."
They talked over sampling the wonderful selection of desserts. Jirra was particularly fond of the mignardises, a variety of small pastries.
"You know, I think I will visit your spa. I need a vacation, and I owe an article to LA Magazine," stated Maggie. She looked at the business card. "Is this your number?"
Jirra shook her head. "It's the spa's main number. I don't have my own number."
"But if I request to speak to Jirra Reid, they can get ahold of you, right?"
Jirra nodded.
"Excellent. I'll use you as my point of contact for the article. I'd like to come out there in the spring, I'll call this week to make reservations," stated Maggie.
"We'll be looking forward to your visit," said Jirra.
"And I want to try some of the great meals that you told me about," continued Maggie.
"I can't wait, I love cooking for new guests," said Lindsey grinning ear to ear.
"Well, thank you for the dessert, Jen. As always it was nice talking to you. Alexis, can I get an interview with you sometime? I'd like to beat the rush before the new movie comes out," asked Maggie.
"Sure, call Emily and she'll set it up," replied Alexis.
Maggie stood up. "Well, thank you very much. It was even sweeter knowing who paid for it."
They watched her walk away.
"She's smooth," noted Lindsey.
"And trustworthy, I can't say that about all her colleagues," added Jen.
"You can learn a lot from her, Jirra," remarked Alexis. "She's after a scoop as much as anyone out here, but as Jen said, she's one of the few reporters that you can trust."
Jirra just nodded.
Ashley came up. "Can I get you anything else?"
"Too bad Wolfgang isn't here, I'm sure that Lindsey would love to meet him," piped in Alexis.
"Sorry, he was here last night for the post-awards party. However, we do have some of his cookbooks that he signed. They're selling them for a charity, so they're a bit expensive. They're asking $100 a book," stated Ashley. There was a sly grin on her face.
"We'll take four, one for each of us. I know you don't cook, Jirra, but it would be a nice gift for your mom," stated Alexis.
"I'll return with the books and your, rather make that Benito's bill. I just want to say that what you all did tonight made a lot of the staff happy," stated Ashley.
"It was a pleasure. Well, like they say, revenge is sweet," replied Jen as she picked up one of the small pastries.
There was a chorus of groans from the others.
They added very generous tips for Ashley and others who had served them, leaving Benito with a very sizable bill.
"I wish I could have made it bigger, the only way would have been to buy everyone a drink, but that might have pushed it," stated Jen, as she looked at the total. "I don't want him so angry that he won't come back here. Besides, the staff will remember what we did here tonight."
"I still would like to see Benito's face when he gets this," said Lindsey.
Jen broke out in a laugh. "Oh, I forget to tell you. I heard from a friend this afternoon that Benito has been getting deliveries of adult diapers all day. I guess the word got out about his little accident last night."
Chapter 63
After spending an hour or so talking about their evening's adventure, Jen and Lindsey both said their goodnights and went to bed.
"Looks like we're all alone," noted Alexis as she slipped her arm around Jirra's shoulders.
"Sounds like a bad line from a B-grade movie," replied Jirra.
"I've said worse," said Alexis with a giggle. She reached over and slipped her hand next to Jirra's cheek. "I'm really going to miss you, Roo."
Jirra felt her heartbeat jump up a notch along with her breathing. "I know. I've never been with anyone who made me feel like you do."
"Now who's spouting bad movie lines?" replied Alexis. She then leaned over and kissed Jirra softly on the lips.
Jirra sighed softly and offered no resistance. Don't think, she said to herself, just enjoy it. Don't think; don't try to rationalize it.
Alexis pulled Jirra closer to her as they continued to kiss. Her hand began to rub Jirra's breasts. Hearing Jirra's muffled gasps and moans told her that she was achieving the desired results. "You like that, Roo?"
Jirra, who was now breathing heavily, could only nod back.
Alexis smiled back and returned to kissing her.
They continued to kiss for several more minutes. "You want to go up to my room?" asked Alexis.
"Yes," gasped Jirra.
Alexis smiled and stood up. She took Jirra by the hands and helped her up. They walked upstairs arm in arm.
Once inside Alexis's room, they sat down together on the edge of the bed.
"Now, I know we're in the heat of the moment and all that, but are you sure you want to continue?" asked Alexis.
"Yes, I want to be with you," replied Jirra.
Alexis leaned over and began to undress Jirra. "And you don't mind the fact that I'm taking control?"
Jirra hesitated over her answer; she had never thought of herself as being the submissive one in a relationship, but there was no denying her response. "I don't mind."
Alexis smiled. "Just remember, this is for both of us."
Jirra set aside her reservations and surrendered to her lover. Soon she was being undressed and caressed by Alexis. She found herself trembling, not out of fear, but due to excitement and joy as Alexis began to make love to her.
Chapter 64
Jirra cuddled next to Alexis in their bed. This was a new sensation, and for the first time since her transformation she found herself reveling in her new body.
"That was wonderful, Roo," cooed Alexis.
"I've never felt like this before," replied Jirra. "I didn't know it could be like that."
"And are you still okay about me taking control?"
"Yes, although I had to turn off rationalizing it all."
Alexis laughed. "I felt the same way the first time I slept with another woman. I was so confused, as it felt so right, but I was being overwhelmed by the feeling that I had committed a major sin."
"My first time as a guy was just a blur, I barely remembered what happened," stated Jirra. "But, I'll remember this for the rest of my life."
Alexis was tempted to make a make a smartass reply, but didn't, sensing how emotional Jirra was over their lovemaking.
"So, do you feel better about your gender issues now?" asked Alexis.
"I crossed a bridge tonight, and it felt right. I guess I'll be analyzing this later, but right now, I want to just soak in the energy I feel flowing through me," replied Jirra.
Alexis smiled and placed a kiss on Jirra's cheek. "I love you, Roo."
Jirra rolled over slightly and returned the kiss. "I love you too."
Chapter 65
Jen was up first and was making coffee when Alexis came downstairs.
"I've never been one for not being direct, so how's Jirra?" asked Jen as she watched the coffee pot slowly fill.
"She's fine; actually she's wonderful," replied Alexis with a wink.
A slight smirk formed on Jen's face. "You sure you know what you're doing?"
Alexis shrugged her shoulders. "I don't know, but it feels right. There's something very special about her. I partly hoped that our initial fling was just a summer romance, but when I saw her again last week, all those feelings came rushing back. It's not just lust or a fling; this is love. For the first time in my life, I'm really in love. You know me, Jen; I don't just jump into things."
Jen nodded. "That's what I was hoping to hear. While I don't have the same sort of feelings for her, she's very special to me too. I guess part of it is because we share an experience. I can't describe the feelings that went through me when I found out that I wasn't alone. I kinda see her as a little sister, feel rather protective of her, but I want you to know that I'm happy for both of you."
Jen then noticed the pot was full and she filled her mug. "You want some?"
Alexis nodded and watched as Jen filled up another mug.
"This won't be easy for either of you, you know," stated Jen.
"We know; we talked about that last night. Even when she's in college, we'll still be apart. The logical thing for me to do is to call it off, but no one ever said love was logical."
Jen took a sip from her cup. "I think I know what you mean. I'm amazed that Adam and I have been seeing each other this long and yet still spend so little time together. Is that what Jirra thinks?"
"As far as I can tell. This is another big step for her in accepting her feminine status and finding her true self."
"And what about her growing feelings for guys?" asked Jen, as she sipped her coffee.
"All I ask from her is honesty, and I'll give her the same."
"Are you afraid that she might change?" asked Jen.
"No," replied Alexis, who then took a drink of her coffee. "Okay, maybe a little. But for now, I just want to be with her."
"I wish you both the best," said Jen, extending her mug.
Alexis touched her mug to Jen's, and there was a loud ceramic clink. "Thanks, Jen."
Chapter 66
The ride to the airport was sullen. Jirra sat in the back, silently holding hands with Alexis. The sky was gray and heavy with rain.
"I wish we could stay longer," sighed Alexis, as she looked out of the window of Jen's Hummer.
"I know, but unfortunately real life beckons," stated Jen. "I have to get back to work on my movie."
"And I've got a ton of stuff to do before heading out to Boston," said Alexis, glancing over at Jirra.
"Well, it was a wonderful trip; thank you so much, Jen," said Lindsey. "I've already found several items I want to add to the menu at the spa."
"I can't wait to try them," stated Jen.
"Does that mean you're coming back to the spa?" asked Jirra.
"Of course. I've even talked to Judy about having a permanent cottage there," replied Jen.
"That would be cool," said Lindsey.
They pulled up to the airport and were waved in.
"Thank you so much for the trip, Jen. I'll remember it my whole life," stated Jirra.
"You're welcome, Roo. I want to see a copy of the article you're writing," stated Jen.
"You mean for the newsletter?" asked Jirra.
Jen smiled. "Judy has already talked to the local paper; they want an insider's view of the Oscars."
"Really? I guess this was going to be a homecoming surprise!" replied Jirra with a laugh.
The same jet that brought them to LA was waiting on the ramp. Marco walked up and greeted Jen. "It's good to see you again, Ms. Stevens. Oh, Ms. Eden, I didn't expect to see you here today. So girls, did you have a wonderful time?"
Lindsey and Jirra nodded.
"I'll get the bags onboard. We're ready to take off as soon as they're ready, Ms. Stevens."
"How's the weather?" asked Jen.
"This front is pretty much along the coast, so as soon as we head inland we should have a smooth flight to New Mexico."
Jen nodded. "Well, looks like this is goodbye."
Jen hugged Lindsey and Jirra. Alexis then gave Lindsey a hug.
Jirra was fighting back tears as she looked into Alexis's eyes.
"Hey, hey, none of that. We'll be together soon. Until then, we'll always have email here's looking at you, kid," stated Alexis with a smile.
Jirra began to laugh in spite of herself. "I already miss you."
Alexis smiled and leaned over to give Jirra a hug and a quick kiss. "I'll miss you too."
Chapter 67
"I can't believe how fast that week went," stated Lindsey.
"I know," replied Jirra, who was staring out the window.
"If you want to talk about Alexis, I'm a good listener, and if you don't want to talk about it, I won't bug you about it," stated Lindsey, as she pulled a can of ginger ale out of the fridge.
Jirra turned around and laughed. "How did I get such a good friend as you?"
"Beats me," replied Lindsey. "But I figure it's the least I can do. Look, I know that if it wasn't for you, I wouldn't have had this wonderful week. I don't mind being your sidekick."
Jirra shook her head. "You're not my sidekick, you're my best friend."
"Maybe, but you have to admit that you have a way of making friends with celebrities. Just remember me when I open my first restaurant," continued Lindsey.
Jirra raised her hand. "Deal."
"So do you want to talk about her?" asked Lindsey.
"Okay, but can you see if there's another can of ginger ale in there first?" asked Jirra.
Chapter 68
"So what's plan B, if you don't go to Penn?" asked Lindsey.
"I can always apply to some other northeastern schools, but it's getting too late for the fall semester."
"Where else did you apply?" asked Lindsey.
"Nowhere else," replied Jirra.
"Are you crazy?" asked Lindsey.
Jirra laughed. "No, but I sort of went all or nothing on this. My grandfather attended Penn, and my grades are good enough."
"Were you thinking of going there before the change?" asked Lindsey.
"No, it wasn't in my plans. I was applying to Penn State and some other area schools. But for some reason I seem to be drawn to Penn, I can't explain it."
"You're gutsy, I'll give you that," replied Lindsey.
"Have you heard back from New Mexico?"
"No, but I should in the next few weeks. They told me that I was almost a lock to get in the business college. They also have a cooking school there, although I plan on applying to someplace more prestigious after I get my business degree," explained Lindsey.
"That's a smart choice, getting your business degree first," stated Jirra.
"Hey, Mom and Dad have told me that just knowing how to cook isn't enough. Look at Spago, and how Wolfgang Puck has marketed himself. That's what I have in mind."
"And I'm going to become a writer."
"Any idea of what sort of writing?"
"I don't know, although I have to admit that the idea of writing a movie script sounds like fun."
"So we may attend future awards together, you as the famous script writer and me as the famous chef to the stars!" stated Lindsey holding out her can of ginger ale.
Jirra laughed. "To the future."
Chapter 69
"So I take it you all had a wonderful time," stated Liz as they drove back to the spa.
"It was great; it was also warm," replied Jirra, as she cranked the heat up in the Land Rover.
"Well, I want to hear everything," said Liz.
"Everything?" asked Jirra.
Liz smiled back. "You told me that Alexis was there, so I assume you two got together. You can tell me as much or as little as you want."
"Really?" asked Jirra.
"Roo, you're eighteen and will be nineteen in a couple of months; on top of that, you'll be leaving for college this fall, so I trust you" explained Liz.
Jirra glanced back at Lindsey who just shrugged her shoulders.
"Okay, here goes nothing. Alexis is going to have her own series on cable, and the show will be filmed in Boston, and we love each other," stated Jirra.
"Roo, I knew that," replied Liz.
Jirra was about to say something but was stopped by Liz.
"Just as long as you're happy, then I don't mind. Alexis is a wonderful young woman, and you two do make a nice couple," continued Liz.
"So you don't mind the fact that I'm dating another girl?" asked Jirra.
"No more than I mind you being a girl. Roo, I love you, and like I said, I just want you to be happy," said Liz.
"Hey, what did you say, Jirra?" asked Lindsey.
"What do you mean?" replied Jirra.
"You said that you're dating another girl," stated Lindsey.
Jirra turned around. "Oh you're right."
"Well, we'll be home in an hour or so; let me get you caught up on what's going on at the spa, that way you can save your stories for this evening. Judy, Cari, Tara, and Lindsey's parents are coming over tonight for dinner. Hannah's bringing a big pot of chili over," stated Liz.
"Cool," replied Jirra and Lindsey.
Chapter 70
"Is that the last of the dishes?" asked Liz, as she rinsed a bowl.
"Yep, looks like we got them all," replied Jirra as she picked up a dishcloth to start drying the dishes.
"Well, I'm happy you all had such a wonderful time," replied Liz. "Hand them to me when you're done, and I'll put them away."
Jirra nodded. "It was pretty cool."
"So, tell me about Alexis," said Liz, as she took a plate from Jirra.
"We're going to try to make a long distance relationship work. If I get selected by Penn, then we'll only be a few hours apart by train." She handed a dried off bowl to Liz.
"Well, long distance love affairs are difficult, but not impossible," replied Liz with a smile. "Your father and I did it."
"I know," replied Jirra. "You're my role models, in more ways than one."
Liz stopped and sighed. "It's only a few days away."
It was the anniversary of Travis Reid's death.
"I know," replied Jirra.
"I'm thinking of taking a few days off. I really don't feel like working on that day. I've talked to Judy and she agrees."
"Where are you going?" asked Jirra in a concerned tone.
"Nowhere in particular. I just want to spend some time with you. I'm thinking we could go for a drive and see where we end up."
"That sounds nice," replied Jirra. "I really miss him."
"Me too, Roo, me too," replied Liz as she stared out the kitchen window.
Jirra looked around. "Looks like that's it." She wasn't sure, but it sounded like her mom was crying; she was also struggling to hold in her tears.
Liz nodded, turned around, and then pulled Jirra close to her. "It's okay to cry, Roo."
They held onto each other and shared their grief over the death of Travis. No words were spoken or needed.
Chapter 71
"That was a good cry," stated Liz, as she sat down at the kitchen table. She began to pour some honey in her tea.
"A good cry?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, it was cleansing and brought back good memories. That's one of the benefits of being female; you don't feel guilt over crying," explained Liz.
Jirra cocked her head. "I hadn't thought about that; I don't feel any guilt."
"Don't get me wrong, it's good and sometimes necessary to hold in your emotions, but it's also good to purge them."
Jirra nodded and sipped her tea.
"I always knew that there was a possibility of your father getting hurt, but still I was stunned when the Army arrived outside our door. I was also angry," continued Liz.
"Angry? You were angry at the Army?"
"The Army, the war, the government, and I was also angry at your father. It was strictly a knee-jerk reaction. I was just so mad that I would never see him or hold him again."
"I was just angry at my teachers," piped in Jirra.
"Really?" asked Liz.
Jirra sipped her tea and nodded. "I mean up to the day that Dad died, I had put up with the sniping by some of teachers. They knew where he was and threw in little barbs to get me angry. I took it upon myself not to give them the pleasure of getting angry. Then when Dad was killed, they all tried to be so' supporting, it made me sick," explained Jirra.
"Why didn't you tell me this?" asked Liz.
"I figured that you were carrying enough on your shoulders. I didn't want you worried about me at the same time."
"I see."
"I felt the same way at the funeral with many of our relatives. I mean, they didn't have to tell me to be proud of Dad. They all said that they would be there if we needed anything, and now most won't even accept our Christmas cards!" continued Jirra.
"Yes, I'm pissed about that myself."
"Thankfully, we have this place. I feel closer to the people here than I do to most of our relatives. I also feel very close to Jen."
"I've noticed. I think that your friendship is beneficial for both of you," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded. "I wonder if there are more people out there like us."
"Well, from a strict medical opinion, I suspect that if it has happened twice, it must have happened many more times. There are several similarities in both the process by which you two were changed and in your post-change cell structures."
"Do you know if this was something preordained, or just something that happened?" asked Jirra.
"I have no proof, but I don't believe that things just happen. Most people who are struck by lightning are seriously injured or killed. Other than the gender change, neither Jen nor you were injured. That's very strange."
"So was this something in my genes?" asked Jirra.
"I have no idea. I don't have a sample of your pre-change DNA to look for anything out of the ordinary. Even if I did, I wouldn't know what to look for."
"So if this is a natural function, what do you think happened to others?" asked Jirra.
"Depends on the society, I imagine some were killed as being witches or being evil. Some Native American societies would have treated them as shamans and holy people."
"I guess I'm lucky this wasn't Salem," replied Jirra with a smile.
Liz laughed. "Well, Roo, I guess it's time for bed. It's good to have you back."
"Good night, Mom," replied Jirra.
They got up, hugged, and went to bed.
Chapter 72
Just as Liz promised, she took Jirra away for a few days on the anniversary of Travis's death. Fortunately, the weather was good, and they decided on a whim to drive up to Denver.
Neither felt like doing anything touristy, so they spent most of the trip just driving and talking. They talked about Travis and retold old stories. They shared both laughs and tears.
On the way back down to New Mexico, Jirra brought up something that was on her mind.
"Assuming I do get accepted to Penn, do you mind that I'll be going to school cross-country?" asked Jirra.
"I'd miss you even if you were going to New Mexico with Lindsey," replied Liz. "However, I think it's a great opportunity, and you'd be foolish to pass on it. Why? Are you getting cold feet?"
Jirra shook her head. "I'll miss you and everyone at the spa. It really feels like home, but something tells me that I need to move out on my own."
"You mean your spirit guide?" asked Liz.
"No, he's got nothing to do with this. It's just that I need to find out if I can function away from the spa. I did okay in Hollywood, but that's not a real test; it's so different there. I'm scared that if I don't go, I never will."
"I don't believe that."
"I'm still spooked over what happened to me. I mean, it's turned out wonderful in so many ways, but sometimes it feels like a nightmare. I'm also scared about the fact that I'm still changing."
"You mean how you feel about boys?"
Jirra nodded. "I know, I know, I should get over it and move on."
"No, Roo, you should do what feels right. Maybe you and Alexis will stay together and maybe you won't. And if you fall in love with someone else, male or female, I'll always support you, as long as you're happy."
"Even if you can't stand them?" asked Jirra with a grin on her face.
"I can't imagine you dating someone I wouldn't like."
"So that means you like Alexis?" asked Jirra.
"Very much so. I just wish that she didn't have to keep her sexuality secret. It will make things more complicated for both of you," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded slowly. "I know, we've e-mailed each other about that."
"I just don't want to see either of you get hurt."
Jirra let out a sigh. "Well, at least life can't get more complicated for me. It has to start getting easier, right?"
"I hope it does, Roo."
They drove for the next thirty minutes without a word between them.
"Mom, do you think that you'll start dating again?" asked Jirra.
"What brought that up?" asked Liz with a surprised look on her face.
"I was just thinking I mean, I loved Dad, but you still have a long life and all; I just want you to know that I wouldn't mind," said Jirra softly.
Liz, sensing that Jirra was serious, glanced over and smiled. "I appreciate that, Roo. I haven't really given it much thought."
"Still, if you meet someone nice, don't push them away. I don't want you to be alone. I don't think Dad would mind," added Jirra.
"No, he wouldn't," replied Liz. "In fact, we talked about it right after we married."
"You're kidding, right?" asked Jirra.
"Nope. You know his service record and what he did when he was on active duty; he was at the tip of the spear' as he liked to say. I loved him, and trying to get him to put in for something less hazardous would have been futile and disastrous to our relationship. I loved him for what he was. We talked about the fact that he could be killed, and he said that the last thing he wanted was for me to waste away pining for him; those were his exact words too. I promised him that should the worst happen, I would go on to live a full life. I also promised him that he would forever be in my heart."
"Wow."
"Wow is right. I thought it was all behind us when he moved into the reserves. When I heard his unit was being activated to go to Afghanistan, I knew he would find a way to go."
"I know. He told me that he couldn't stay back with his men going there," added Roo.
"I had a bad feeling about him going. I'd never had that feeling before, even though he had been in combat before. This time I just knew he wasn't coming back."
"You need to stop?" asked Jirra.
"No, I'm okay. I appreciate your comments and concern, Roo. I may date again, but don't be disappointed if I don't start immediately."
"Deal."
Jirra stared out the window for the next twenty minutes before turning towards her mom.
"You know, my not being around here will probably be good, should you decide to start dating again," she stated.
"What do you mean? I don't think the fact that I have a daughter in college would make a difference to him," replied Liz.
"How will you explain me?" asked Jirra.
"Oh you mean about that?" said Liz as she glanced over at Jirra.
"It might scare him away," added Jirra.
"Roo, you're my daughter, and I love you. If I do meet someone and I like him enough to start dating, I won't cast you aside if he's unable to accept you," replied Liz. "We'll start with the gender reassignment story and take it from there."
"I just don't want to cause you problems."
"Too late," replied Liz as she laughed. "Trust me; I'll be able to tell if he is open-minded. And if he isn't, it's his loss."
Chapter 73
A few weeks later Jirra was sitting in the coffeehouse drinking a cup of hot chocolate as she worked on her computer. On the table in front of her was a topographical map of the area that included the spa. On it were two sites that Jirra had circled as potential areas that might fit the descriptions in Dr. Margate's book.
The weather wasn't good enough yet to head into the back area of the spa grounds, so all Jirra could do was wait. In the meantime, she worked on her senior project. It was about the Anasazi and their migration into western New Mexico. The possibility that they'd made it this far east was still a theory, and she didn't dare put it in her project.
"Hey, Jirra, how're you today?" bellowed Barrett as he walked into the coffee shop.
Jirra smiled as she looked up from her computer. "Welcome back. How was it?"
Barrett had spent the last week hiking into a back canyon.
"Another miss. It was a great hike in and out, but there was no trace of the Anasazi. We did find evidence of some later tribes, possibly Apache, but otherwise it's another canyon to check off the list," he explained as he sat down next to her.
"I thought you were going alone?" asked Jirra.
"I never hike alone when I'm spending the night out there. No, I actually got one of the professors from the university to go along with me. He wanted to get out of the office for a few days, and he had never gone into that canyon before."
"Cool."
Barrett nodded. "So how does it feel to be a big time celebrity?"
"What do you mean?"
"Oh, does that mean you didn't see it yet?" he asked.
Jirra shook her head.
"Be right back," he stated. He got up and retrieved a copy of the local paper. On the front cover, bottom panel, was Jirra's story on the Academy Awards.
Jirra took it from him without a word. She was totally stunned.
"They said it would be in the entertainment section," she said.
"Slow news week, I guess. Hey, don't knock it; it's a good article. You can write."
Without looking up, Jirra thanked him. She was too busy reading the article to see if the editor had changed anything. The story was continued to page five, and she quickly opened it up to see that in addition to the rest of the article, there was a photo of her and Nick.
"Oh my God," she exclaimed.
"It's a great photo, they pulled it off the newswire. My uncle thought you'd like it."
"Your uncle?" asked Jirra.
"Oh, yeah, my Uncle Walt runs the paper."
"Are you related to everyone in town?" asked Jirra grinning.
"No, just the poor people and other assorted riffraff," he replied with a laugh. "Hey, you're a local celebrity now. Can I get you to sign a copy of that photo? I'd like to put it up next to the ones of Alexis Eden and Jen Stevens."
"You're kidding, right?"
Barrett shook his head.
"I'm not famous. I was just with someone who was."
"You will be," he replied in a serious tone.
"You sound pretty confident," said Jirra.
"I am. I see great things ahead for you," he said as he picked up her map. "Are you still planning on going into the back country to check out these two canyons?"
"Not until late spring," she replied.
"This one is a full day hike in. You'll have to spend the night; I doubt if your mom would allow that," continued Barrett, as he pointed to the map.
"I'll be nineteen then," countered Jirra.
"And? No offense, Jirra, but parents don't let go that easy," he replied. "Have you ever camped before?"
"A few times with my dad."
"Do you have any gear?"
Jirra shook her head.
"You'll need a backpack, a tent, sleeping bag, cooking utensils "
"Okay, I get it," she interrupted. "I still want to check them out."
Barrett looked at the map. "You know that there's nothing there, don't you?"
"I won't know until I see it for myself."
He nodded. "Do you think that your mom would trust me to take you back there?"
Jirra's eyes opened up wide. "You mean that?"
"Sure, why not? The earliest we could go would be May. Judging from the map, we can make this canyon first and then cross over to the second one."
"Why can't we cut through this way?" asked Jirra, as she pointed to a shorter route.
"That's some rough territory and you being a ."
"Watch it," interrupted Jirra with a grin on her face.
"I was going to say a novice, but you are a girl and you have less upper body strength. We'll have to hike in with full packs, and that's some tough terrain," said Barrett.
"Okay, but can we at least try it?"
"Let's not jump too far ahead. I still need your mom's permission."
Jirra nodded. "I'll talk to her, and we can set up a date for you to come over for dinner."
"That sounds good."
Jirra picked up her purse and pulled out her cell phone.
"You're calling now?" asked Barrett.
"No time like the present," she replied.
Jirra talked for a few minutes.
"She says that she'd love to meet you. How about this Sunday for dinner?"
"That won't work. My professor will be here to review my research project," replied Barrett.
"Where is he staying?"
"The Best Western down the road," replied Barrett.
"Down the road? Barrett, that's twenty-five miles from here!"
He laughed. "Hey, twenty-five miles is down the road for around here."
"We have plenty of rooms available at the spa. I can even arrange for an employee discount. He can stay there and join us for dinner."
Barrett laughed. "I'll call him up and see if that will fit into his plans. The spa is certainly a lot nicer that the Best Western."
"What's his name?" asked Jirra.
"Dr. Daniel Montgomery," replied Barrett.
Using Jirra's phone, Barrett called Dr. Montgomery and told him Jirra's suggestions.
"I'll be damned, he agreed to everything," said Barrett as he handed Jirra back her phone.
"Told you!" replied Jirra, as she dialed the spa.
A short time later she put her phone back in her bag. "That's all taken care of. Here's his reservation number."
"I'll e-mail it to him, thanks," said Barrett.
"Hey, you're the one who's going to help me get into those canyons."
"Tell you what, we'll go to the outdoors shop this week and pick out the things you'll need," said Barrett. "They have rock bottom prices right now, and you'll save a bundle."
"Sounds like a good idea."
Barrett glanced at his watch. "Well, it's time for me to go to work. You want a refill?"
Jirra nodded. "Thanks."
She went back to her online research and didn't pay any attention to the people who walked into the shop.
"I wonder how they faked this photo," stated one of the girls, loud enough so Jirra would hear it.
"It has to be a fake, there's no way a stud like Nick Carlton would be with one of those!" replied the other girl.
Jirra looked up to see Tina and Ashley looking at the article in the paper. She decided not to reply and went back to work. They were the two girls who had threatened her the previous summer and were two of the bigger instigators in the anti-gay comments against the spa and its staff. Jirra didn't think they had the intelligence to hack the website, but she was sure they were involved.
"Well, I have heard that Hollywood is full of sexual deviants, so maybe the photo is real," stated Ashley.
"I just don't understand how she gets to go to Hollywood and righteous people like us don't!" exclaimed Tina. "It's not fair."
"No one ever said that life was fair," mumbled Jirra to herself.
"What did you say?" ordered Tina angrily. "You said something, what was it?"
Jirra looked up and pointed to her chest. "Me?"
"Yes, you. What did you say?" asked Ashley.
"I just said that life wasn't fair."
"How did you get to go to the awards? I mean you don't even like men!" stated Ashley.
"I never said that I dislike all men just oversexed, moronic, conceited, macho jerks," replied Jirra.
Ashley and Tina stared back in shock.
"That's that's not possible, you admitted that you liked girls!" stammered Tina.
"What's the matter, didn't they cover that sort of thing in your sex-ed class?" replied Jirra with a grin.
"Our school doesn't require that sort of filth," snapped back Tina.
"Too bad," replied Jirra.
"What does that mean?"
"Look, I don't have time to explain it to you right now; it would take too long to put it into small words that you'd understand. Go online and look up bisexuality," replied Jirra.
The two girls looked at each other in disgust.
"You're even more of a sinner than I thought! Just wait until we tell Randy!" stated Tina.
Just then Barrett walked over. "I told you two to keep your bigoted statements out of here, and the same applies for the rest of your friends."
The two girls stormed out. Barrett shrugged his shoulders and handed Jirra her hot chocolate.
"It takes time. Unfortunately, there are a lot of unenlightened people in town. All the changes have them confused, and the sexual orientation of the spa's staff and guests is an east target. There's quite a gap forming in the town. Thankfully, only a small group is very vocal and active."
"Do you know any of them that are computer savvy?" asked Jirra. "Our website has been hacked a few times. It had the looks of kids doing it."
"I can think of a few people who could do it."
"We should be safe now. The site has been upgraded and now has a much stronger security system."
Barrett shook his head in disgust. "I don't know whether to be angry at them or pity them. They have such closed minds, and I was hoping the spa would help open them up. Still change is always resisted," he stated. "I'm just glad that I had the opportunity to go to college."
"I can't wait to go," sighed Jirra.
"Have you been accepted yet?" asked Barrett.
"No, but I should find out any day now."
"Let me know as soon as you know," he stated. "Also, don't let those idiots get you down; they're not worth it."
Chapter 74
Over dinner that night, Jirra told Liz about the run-in with the girls at the coffeehouse.
"I did my best not to get involved, but I'm not going to sit there and be insulted either," stated Jirra. "By the way, the beef stew is excellent."
"Thank you. Now, I understand your reaction, and in no way do I want you to let anyone walk over you, but be careful," said Liz as she spread some butter on a biscuit.
"Why? I've always handled myself," replied Jirra.
"Yes, but you're not as strong as you used to be. You're also dealing with a whole new set of emotions; I just don't want to see you get hurt," continued Liz.
"I'll be fine," replied Jirra confidently. "Besides I can handle those two jerks without any problem."
"I'm not worried about the girls," stated Liz.
"Randy's all mouth," stated Jirra as she scooped out some more stew into her bowl.
"Don't be so sure. Guys like him can be trouble. You hurt his pride once, and he'll remember that. He won't let you do that to him again," warned Liz.
"You don't think he'd actually try to hit me, do you?" asked Jirra.
"I treated more than my share of abused women while I was on active duty. When guys feel their manhood has been threatened, they do stupid things. He's a lot bigger than you and is much stronger. So my suggestion is to be careful."
"But I haven't said a word to him since the incident last summer," said Jirra.
"Yes, but those two girls are interested in him and will tell him what happened today."
Jirra stopped eating. "Oh I hadn't thought of that."
"I'm not telling you not to go to town, but just be careful."
Jirra nodded. "I've never liked being bullied. I got picked on when I was the new kid when we lived in Georgia. Dad told me to avoid trouble too, but he also told me to stand up for myself."
"And you got a bloody nose out of that if I remember it correctly," added Liz with a smile.
"That's true, but I gave him a pretty good black eye, and he never bothered me again," replied Jirra.
"You're not in the fourth grade now."
"Touché."
"Just promise me that you'll be careful; there's no shame in refusing to be drawn into a fight."
"I'll try," replied Jirra. "Oh, thanks again for having Barrett over for dinner."
"I don't mind, besides I've wanted to meet him for a while," stated Liz.
"I also appreciate you agreeing to have his professor over too."
"I'm looking forward to it. Apparently Judy knows him and says he's a really nice guy."
"Who doesn't she know?" replied Jirra with a laugh.
Chapter 75
It was a beautiful Sunday morning. It was unseasonably warm, and everyone was enjoying the pleasant weather.
"Well? Has he checked in yet?" asked Jirra as she walked into Judy's office.
"If you mean Dr. Montgomery, yes," replied Judy as she looked up from reading the NY Times.
"Mom says you know him," stated Jirra.
"Actually, I know his younger sister, Lisa, better. We took some business classes together. She now runs a resort up in Aspen. I first met Dan when I stayed over at her house. He's really nice and even back then was very charming. I might even have been interested in him, if I hadn't been engaged at the time."
"Oh." replied Jirra. "Wait a minute, you've never been married."
Judy laughed. "That's true. James and I had different ideas of what marriage should be like. He didn't like the idea of me having a career, and I wasn't going to be a housewife. Thankfully, we figured it out before the actual marriage. The last I heard of him, he was happily running a lumberyard up in Utah and had a wife and six kids."
"Oh," replied Jirra at a loss for anything else to say.
"Oh is right. I definitely dodged a bullet there. Don't get me wrong, I'm not against marriage, but it has to be equal," said Judy with a laugh.
"Well, I'm just glad that Mom is willing to hear out my plan to hike back to those canyons. I know she'll like Barrett, and hopefully Dr. Montgomery will convince her that he's trustworthy."
"I've been thinking about that. I seem to remember that one of those canyons you showed me on the map may be sealed off. I'm not totally sure, but I think it's one of those that you're interested in."
"Do you think that we can still access it?"
"Maybe, but it'll be difficult. If it's the same canyon, there's a rock slide blocking the entrance."
"Well, I'd still like to see it for myself."
Judy smiled. "I'm not trying to talk you out of going there. It's quite beautiful back there " her voice tailed off.
"What's wrong?" asked Jirra.
"My lawyers told me that the hotel chain is pressing hard to get the land at the entrance of the spa. If they get it, they can just about cut us off from the main road. If that happens, I'll have no choice but to sell."
"Can't you block the land sale?"
"I wish it was that simple. The hotel chain makes rather large donations to the local congressman, and he's got connections that would put the land up for sale. Granted, I went to high school with him, but there's a difference between friendship and politics. The large resort will also bring a lot of jobs into the area, and the town is eyeing the potential tax revenues. If the land goes on sale, it'll have to be auctioned off. But I'm sure the hotel chain will be willing to overpay for it."
"I can't believe that you'd lose this land," stated Jirra confidently.
"Oh, I'm not giving up, but the deck is starting to look stacked against me."
"I wish there was something I could do to help."
"Just listening to my venting has been very helpful."
Chapter 76
Late that afternoon, Jirra walked into her home and was greeted by the aroma of chicken cooking.
"Hmmm, that smells wonderful," she exclaimed.
"It's a new recipe for Teriyaki chicken that Hannah gave me. I've wanted to try it for a while," replied Liz.
"Can I help you with anything?"
"You can set the table; everything food-wise is either done or just waiting to be cooked."
Jirra nodded. "Will do. Oh, have you talked to Judy lately about the land sale outside the spa?"
"Yes. Judy's going to do everything possible to fight it, but she's scared. I'm worried about her, as I've never seen her scared about anything since I've known her."
"Is there anything we can do?" asked Jirra as she set the table.
"I don't know. The corporation can afford to outspend her, and even if she outbids them, she'd be in deep debt."
"It's not fair; this is her land and her dream," stated Jirra angrily.
"I know, but don't count her out yet; Judy always seems to find a way to twist the bad into good."
Jirra nodded and returned to her task.
Chapter 77
At six Barrett and Dr. Montgomery arrived.
Jirra was slightly shocked to see that Barrett was wearing a tie. It looked out of place on his stocky frame.
Dr. Montgomery followed him in. He was dressed in khaki Dockers, a dark blue shirt, and a tan suede jacket. He was tall, maybe 6-1, and looked a little like Harrison Ford. His face was tanned and bore the signs of being outdoors. Jirra had checked out his biography on the university website and knew he was forty-eight, but she decided that he looked younger.
After introductions were made, they sat down in the living room. Dr. Montgomery presented Liz with a bottle of wine.
"And please call me Dan," he said as he looked into Liz's eyes.
While the others drank the wine, Jirra settled on a glass of sparkling cider. She really didn't care about drinking; it was the fact that it reinforced the idea that she was the youngest one there.
They made small talk and became acquainted for a while. Dan eventually turned to Jirra. "So, you're the young lady who wants to drag one of my top grad students off into the back canyons of this ranch. I'd like to know what makes you think that it's worth the expedition?"
Jirra realized that he wasn't making fun of her and was trying to see how serious she was. He had even used the term expedition.
"Well, I read Dr. Margate's book, and on a hunch I looked at possible sites in this area. I know from Judy that Dr. Margate did some searches in this area," she replied. "These two canyons meet the descriptions he wrote about."
"Is that it?" he asked with a sly grin on his face. "Half the canyons in New Mexico could fit the descriptions in Margate's book." Obviously he was testing her.
Jirra hesitated for a moment. "I know this will sound silly but I just have a feeling that something is up there."
Dan nodded knowingly. "That's what I was hoping to hear. Why do you think that something's up there?"
"I've been thinking about this for a while. This place is special. Judy said that the native people used to come here to take mud baths. They never settled in this area. That seems strange, and I think it's because it was a special place. But the area around here is too open and unprotected."
"So you think that the canyons to the north of here might have been used by the native people and maybe the Anasazi?" he asked as he sipped his wine.
Jirra smiled as she nodded. She liked the way he treated her as an adult. "It makes sense. The Anasazi used canyons all the time for protection. If they knew about the water and mud here, they would have used the canyons as a place for protection. I've been doing my senior history project on them."
"That's right, Barrett told me that you were finishing up the last part of your high school education on your own," said Dan.
Jirra glanced over at Barrett who just smiled back.
"He also said that in addition to being a very good researcher that you're an excellent writer. Would you mind if I looked at your project when you're finished?" asked Dan.
Jirra shook her head. "No, I wouldn't mind at all."
Dan smiled back. "I wish you luck in your expedition. I think it's wonderful to play a hunch, but you've also thought this out and applied what you know about the Anasazi. I wish all my grad students did that."
Jirra looked over at Liz.
Dan caught the look. "Liz, I think this would be a wonderful opportunity for Jirra. My young associate here can be trusted to be a perfect gentleman. I also know that he's more than capable of making this trip safely."
"Tell me more about what the trip will include?" asked Liz as she looked over at Barrett.
"We'll just hike up to the canyons and do an inspection. Due to the distance and the terrain, we'd have to spend the night there," answered Barrett.
"What'll happen if you find anything?" asked Liz.
"We'd do nothing except taking photos. As soon as we got back, I'd call Dr. Montgomery," answered Barrett. He noticed confusion on Jirra's face. "We can't touch anything as it could contaminate the site. Because so many sites have been used by different cultures, it's vital to take our time and excavate the site slowly and meticulously."
Jirra nodded. "Of course."
"And do you think that there's something up there?" asked Liz.
"Beats me, I've been in twenty canyons in the past year and have come up empty each time," replied Barrett with a laugh. "Still, some of the greatest discoveries have happened due to someone playing a hunch."
Liz laughed. "But your hunches haven't worked, right?"
"That's why I don't go to Vegas," replied Barrett, joining in her laughter.
"Actually, Barrett isn't quite telling you the truth; he's made some significant discoveries in the field," interrupted Dan.
Barrett turned to Jirra with a surprised look on his face and whispered to Jirra. "That's the first time he's given me a public compliment."
"Well, I suppose there's no harm in this," stated Liz.
"Really? That's so cool, Mom! Thank you," exclaimed Jirra as she got up and hugged her.
Chapter 78
During dinner Dan turned to Jirra. "Tell, me Jirra, how did you happen upon Dr. Margate's book?"
"I bought a copy in a used bookstore in Santa Fe," she replied.
Dan nodded. "Santa Fe, huh? So, what did you think of Abe?"
"He's quite a character, hey how did you know that?" she asked.
"I've been going there for years. Abe knows more about the history of this area than most of the professors at the university."
"Does he know as much as Judy?" asked Jirra.
Dan laughed. "Almost." He then turned to Liz. "I understand you have a long history with Judy."
Liz nodded, and they began to trade good natured stories about her.
As the night progressed, Jirra couldn't help but notice that Dan and her mom were hitting it off quite nicely, and to her surprise, it didn't bother her at all.
Chapter 79
It was later in the evening and Jirra was helping Liz clean up.
"Thanks again for allowing me to go on the trip back into the hills," stated Jirra as she washed the dishes.
"I feel better about it, now that I've met Barrett," replied Liz, as she wrapped up the leftovers.
"I like him a lot, but not in a romantic sort of way," stated Jirra.
Liz cocked her head and stared at Jirra. "So, you're becoming more comfortable thinking about boys?"
"Barrett's different; he's like a big brother in some ways. He's also one of the few locals that I've talked to who's cool about my sexuality."
"I'm pleased to hear that."
"So what do you think about Dan?" asked Jirra as she rinsed off the last of the dishes.
"He's nice," replied Liz.
"That's it?"
Liz laughed. "I enjoyed his company."
"I like him too; you know, if he asks you out I don't have a problem with it," remarked Jirra.
"Thank you for your permission."
Jirra turned around and smiled. "No problem."
Liz nodded. "I do appreciate that you don't mind if we were to go out."
"Hey, after everything I've put you through this year, it's the least I can do."
Chapter 80
A few days later Jirra was driving into town with Lindsey. The weather was still nice, and it was sunny and pleasantly warm outside. Jirra wondered if they had finally seen the end of winter. They were heading to the outdoor sports shop to pick up her backpack. Barrett had helped her pick the correct model, and the store had to special order it.
"I can't believe Dave will be home this week," said Lindsey excitedly. "I've missed him so much."
"How're you two doing?" asked Jirra.
"Pretty good, but as you know, long distance romances stink," replied Lindsey.
"That's the truth. I did get another e-mail from Alexis. She's started filming her new series this week."
"That's so cool," replied Lindsey. "So you and Barrett are really going to camping together?"
"It's not really camping; we're hiking back to see if there are any Anasazi sites near the spa."
"And what makes you think that there are?"
"I think I saw it when I was on my last vision quest," replied Jirra. "I couldn't tell Dan that."
"Ohhh, I saw him the other morning; he's handsome for an older guy. How're things going with him and your mom?"
"They're going out to dinner tonight," replied Jirra. "And before you ask, I love it."
Jirra was pleased to see that the backpack was a perfect fit. It was smaller than the one she had used when she had gone camping with her dad, but then again, she was now smaller.
As they looked around the store, Jirra's cell phone went off.
"Hi, Mom, what's up?" she asked.
"The mail just arrived, and you have a letter from Penn," stated Liz. "Do you want me to open it for you?"
Jirra paused and took a deep breath. "Is the envelope thick or thin?"
"Thick very thick."
Jirra felt like screaming for joy, but held it in. "Go ahead and open it."
Jirra could hear the sound of the envelope being opened.
"You're in!" stated Liz after a pause that seemed to last for hours.
Jirra's eyes opened up wide and a huge smile broke out on her face. "You mean it?"
"Roo, I wouldn't kid you about something like this. I'm so proud of you."
"What's up, Jirra?" asked Lindsey as she walked towards her.
"I just got the letter from Penn. I've been accepted!"
Lindsey dropped her basket and gave Jirra a huge hug. "Oh, Jirra, that's wonderful!"
"Mom, we'll be home soon," stated Jirra.
"Okay, but be careful driving home."
"We will!"
Chapter 81
When Jirra and Lindsey arrived at the spa, they found a note on the front door of Jirra's house telling them that Liz was up in the main building.
They walked together into the hall and were stunned to see that the dining room was decorated in red and blue streamers and balloons. A large banner was hanging congratulating Jirra on her acceptance into Penn.
Most of the staff were in the hall, and they began to applaud as Jirra walked in.
Jirra was nearly speechless, and she walked the gauntlet of hugs and congratulatory handshakes. Cari and Tara each gave her a big hug, as did Gregory and Cody.
Liz was waiting up front next to Judy and Hannah, watching it all with a huge smile on her face.
Eventually, Jirra made it up to the front. "How did you put this together so fast?" asked Jirra as she hugged Liz.
"We've planned this for a while," replied Liz. She handed her a box. "Here, open this up and put on what's inside; you're not properly dressed."
Jirra opened the box and pulled out a blue sweatshirt with the Penn logo on the front. She immediately slipped it over her head. "This is so cool."
Hannah then waved to a member of her kitchen staff, who wheeled out a large cake on a cart. It said "Congratulations, Jirra, on becoming a Quaker."
"Whoa, nice cake," commented Lindsey.
"Baking and decorating the cake was the easy part; keeping it a secret from you was the hard part," stated Hannah, as she slipped her arm around her daughter.
"Hey, I can keep a secret," stated Lindsey. "Okay, maybe not something like this, but Jirra is my best friend."
Liz handed Jirra the letter, who immediately opened it up and read it. "This is so cool."
"Go to the next page," stated Liz.
Jirra shifted to the next page of the letter and her eyes opened up even wider. "Is this real?"
Liz nodded.
"What is it, Jirra?" asked Lindsey.
"I've been awarded an academic scholarship. It'll pay twenty-five percent of my tuition for the next four years!"
"That's wonderful, Jirra," said Lindsey. "Who's the scholarship from?"
"Oh my it's from a veteran's group," stated Jirra. "Hey, I didn't even apply for this."
"I did it. I got a call from them back in the fall when your application was received," interjected Liz.
Jirra began to get all choked up and had to wipe some tears from her eyes.
Later in the afternoon, Jirra, Liz, and Judy were sitting together enjoying the cake.
"I wanted to save this until things calmed down," stated Judy, as she handed Jirra an envelope.
"What's this?" asked Jirra as she looked at the envelope with a look of confusion.
"Open it up, Jirra. This is something that I've talked to your mom about," stated Judy.
Jirra opened the envelope and read the letter and then stared at Judy.
"That's right, dear, I'm picking up the rest of your tuition, and I expect you to do well," stated Judy.
Jirra looked over at her mom.
"It's okay, Roo. Judy made this offer last year, and knowing her as well as I do, I knew it was pointless to argue."
Jirra swallowed and turned to Judy. "I promise I won't let you down. Thank you so much." She then wrapped her arms around Judy.
"I know you will, dear," replied Judy.
It took a while until Jirra regained her composure. She picked up the acceptance letter and re-read it.
"I took the liberty of going through the letter; we have to fill out some forms. Oh, we also need to decide where you'll be living," stated Liz. "Apparently, due to construction, they'll allow you to live off campus. I have a list of prospective places for us to look over."
"You wouldn't mind me living off campus?" asked Jirra.
"If it's the right place," answered Liz.
Jirra nodded. She was going to Penn.
Chapter 82
The next day Jirra and Lindsey were in town. It was another nice spring day, and they went into town to meet up with Dave.
"He said that he'll meet us at the coffeehouse around two," stated Lindsey as she closed her cell phone.
"That's fine. If you two want to be alone, just let me know. My laptop is in the car, and I can always find a corner in the coffeehouse to go sit in," replied Jirra.
"It's okay, Dave likes you, and besides we can't make out in town," said Lindsey with a wink.
They walked around town and noticed two new businesses that were due to open in the next few weeks, one was a boutique and the other a restaurant.
"This looks interesting," said Lindsey as she looked at the menu posted in the window. "It looks like they grill everything. I can't wait for them to open."
"Maybe you can do a restaurant review for the newsletter," suggested Jirra.
"There's an idea," she replied.
"Well, well, look what crawled into town," exclaimed Randy.
Jirra and Lindsey turned around and saw him standing with Ashley and Tina.
"Randy, you've been told to leave us alone," stated Lindsey.
"Yeah, right. I just heard from Tina that your degenerate friend insulted me," stated Randy.
"That's right!" added Tina.
Randy nodded. "She said that you called me an oversexed, moronic, conceited, macho jackass. Do you deny this?"
Jirra shook her head. "I never called you a jackass."
Randy hesitated for a second as he tried to mentally absorb what Jirra had just said. At the same time, Jirra and Lindsey were looking for a way to escape.
"Wait then you did call me all those other things, right?"
"I never mentioned your name, I just told Tina that I don't like oversexed, moronic, conceited, macho jerks," replied Jirra. She paused for a second. "But if the shoe fits ."
Randy stood there and glared at Jirra. He then struck her across the face with the back of his hand.
The blow knocked her to the ground. Randy stood over her, not knowing what to do next.
Jirra touched her cheek and winced in pain. She immediately stood up and tried to hit him back. Randy seemed shocked that a girl would try to hit him and even more shocked when Jirra's fist hit him under his right eye. As she tried to hit him again, he grabbed her by the wrists and threw her to the ground.
"Stay on the ground, bitch, before I really hurt you!" he said taunting her. "Stay down on the ground, you perverted dyke slut."
By now Jirra was furious and refused to stay down. As she got up, Randy hit her again across her face.
"Hit her again!" screamed Tina.
"Yes, hit the lesbo!" yelled Ashley.
Jirra struggled to get up, and for the first time since she was little, she felt totally helpless. Still she wasn't about to give up, and she began to stand up.
Randy sneered, moved in and was about to hit her again, when Dave came out of nowhere and tackled him.
"What the fuck are you doing?" yelled Randy as he tried to get away.
Dave was able to pull Randy's arm behind his back, and at the same time he slammed Randy up against the wall.
"Dammit, let me go!" ordered Randy.
"Not so easy as beating up a girl, huh Randy?" stated Dave, as he twisted Randy's arm.
"Shit, man, that hurts," cried Randy.
Ashley and Tina began to scream obscenities at Dave.
"It's supposed to, you bastard," said Dave. "Lindsey, see if Jirra's okay."
Lindsey knelt down next to Jirra. "You okay"
Jirra couldn't answer and tried to nod, but instead she began to cry. The whole right side of her face hurt. She reached up and touched her face and winced. She pulled her hand back and saw the blood.
"It's just a bloody nose, Jirra," comforted Lindsey. "You feel like standing up?"
Jirra nodded.
Randy was still struggling, but Dave had no intention of letting him go. By now a crowd had gathered.
Jirra was helped to her feet by several of the observers and helped to a park bench outside of one of the shops.
"I'll get you an ice pack," stated one of the women who ran into her shop.
Another woman handed her a tissue.
Jirra just nodded. She felt so stupid and helpless.
A minute later, the sheriff's car pulled up. He stepped out of the car and ordered Dave to let Randy go.
Harold Cross had been town sheriff for six years. He had been an Army MP before returning to New Mexico. For eight years he had been a deputy before being promoted. At six-three, two hundred and twenty pounds, not too many people challenged him. The funny thing was that he was actually a very gentle man. His wife, three kids, and three dogs and two cats could testify to this.
"Until I figure out what happened here, you just stand there. You understand, boy? Remember, I know where you live," he said sternly to Randy.
Randy nodded submissively.
He then turned to Tina and Ashley. "You two stand over with him."
The two girls nodded and walked over to stand next to Randy.
Harold then turned towards Jirra. "Now, are you okay, Miss?" the sheriff asked, as his voice lightened and softened.
Jirra wiped her eyes. "I think so. I just want to go home"
The sheriff nodded. "Okay, however, I think you should get checked out. Do you feel well enough to answer a few questions before the EMT arrives?"
Jirra nodded and held the icepack against her right cheek.
The sheriff smiled. "Okay, now tell me what happened?"
Jirra began to tell him her side of the story.
"Hey, why are you letting her go first?" screamed Randy.
"Because it's obvious that she was the one assaulted. If you speak again without my asking, I'll lock you up right now," interrupted Harold angrily. He turned back to Jirra and smiled. "Now, Miss, please continue."
After Jirra finished, Harold took Lindsey and some of the other observers' statements. Lindsey had seen Dave driving down the road and waved him down. They had seen Randy hit Jirra and had run over to help. He then turned to Randy and the two girls.
By now the EMT had arrived and was conducting an exam of Jirra.
"Okay, let's hear your side," Harold stated as he stood over Randy and the two girls.
"She attacked me. I was just defending myself," said Randy. He then looked over at Dave. "Then this jerk assaulted me."
The two girls nodded in agreement.
Harold stopped writing in his notebook. "You've got to be kidding? That's the best you can come up with?"
"She really attacked us," interjected Tina.
Harold rolled his eyes. "I want to know one thing, did you call her the names she said you did?"
Randy shook his head.
Harold just nodded and then turned to the EMT. "How's she doing?"
"I don't think there's any serious damage. Still, I think she should go to the ER, just to make sure," replied the EMT.
"Go on, Miss. I'll take care of this," stated Harold.
"Don't you want to know if I want to press charges?" Jirra asked as she slowly stood up.
Harold smiled softly. "It's okay, Miss. I really don't need you to file a complaint. It's obvious that he assaulted you, and under local law that's all I need to arrest him. You live out at the spa right?"
Jirra nodded.
"I'll come out and talk to you and your mother later. Now, why don't you go to the ER with your friends?" said Harold.
"I'll call your mom and let her know that we'll be at the ER," stated Lindsey.
Jirra's eyes opened wide as she thought about her mom's reaction.
Chapter 83
Jirra was sitting in the examination room as her mom and the ER doctor talked. Thankfully, there was no real damage, although they did take x-rays to ensure that there were no fractures.
"She's going to have a real nice black eye, but once the swelling goes down, I think she'll be okay. I can't believe that jerk beat her up," stated the doctor.
"I'll keep an eye on her. Thank you for all you've done," said Liz. "Okay, Jirra, you feel up to going home?"
"I was ready an hour ago," replied Jirra.
They walked out into the waiting room and met up with Lindsey and Dave.
"I never thanked you for rescuing me, thanks," stated Jirra to Dave.
"I only wish I had been there sooner," he replied.
"I'd hug you, but I'm little too sore right now. Can I give you a rain check?" asked Jirra.
Dave smiled. "Sure thing."
"We'll follow you guys home," stated Lindsey.
On the way back to the spa, Jirra turned to Liz. "Mom, I'm sorry."
"You have nothing to apologize for, Roo. You're the victim in this."
Jirra nodded and didn't say another word the rest of the way home.
Chapter 84
Back in the house, Jirra sat down on the couch and let out a sigh. Liz sat down next to her.
"Okay, Roo, let it out," she said in a comforting voice as her arm slipped around her daughter's shoulder.
"I I couldn't defend myself. He knocked me down like I was a rag doll. I tried to fight back, and he just beat me down . I can't believe how helpless I was ."
Liz didn't say a word and just let Jirra continue to vent.
"Mom, I'm scared. I was never a muscle man, but I could defend myself. Back when I was a guy, I might not have been able to whip Randy's ass, but I could have defended myself; now I'm totally helpless. I I don't know if I can go on like this," continued Jirra, her voice starting to crack. The tears began to slowly roll down her face, soon turning into rivers as she broke down and began to sob.
Liz pulled her close and let her cry.
After a long cleansing cry, Jirra wiped her eyes.
"You feel better?" asked Liz.
"A little," replied Jirra.
"I was hoping that you'd avoid this lesson in being female, but maybe it was for the best. Roo, I'm not happy that Randy assaulted you, and trust me, I'm going to press for him to be punished, but you've got to realize that you're not a boy anymore. He's both bigger and stronger than you, and you're lucky that you weren't seriously injured."
"What am I supposed to do? Run away every time someone confronts me?"
"I'm not saying that. First off, you could have walked away without saying a word; isn't that right?"
"Maybe," replied Jirra.
"Okay, but there's no guarantee that he wouldn't have followed you and hit you anyway," stated Liz.
"So what do I do?"
"Right now, you need to calm down and heal. We can talk about the rest tomorrow," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded and gently touched her cheek and winced. "I can't believe how much that hurts."
"Do you want something for the pain?" asked Liz.
Jirra nodded.
"These will help, but they may make you sleepy," stated Liz as she took out some pills from her purse.
"I could use some sleep," replied Jirra.
Chapter 85
Jirra was sleeping soundly in her bed as Liz quietly closed the door.
There was a knock on the door and Liz walked over to see who it was.
"I thought you could use a drink," stated Judy as she walked in with a bottle of wine.
Liz smiled and hugged her friend.
They walked into the kitchen, and Judy opened the wine.
"How's she doing?" asked Judy as she poured the wine.
"Physically, she'll recover; I'm not sure about her mental state," replied Liz.
Judy nodded. "It must be tough for her."
"This was a rude reminder of her transformation," commented Liz. "She feels very vulnerable now."
"I have a suggestion, have her talk to Tara," stated Judy as she sipped her wine. "She used to teach a women's self-defense course."
"Really?" asked Liz.
Judy nodded. "I think she can show Jirra that being female doesn't mean being defenseless."
"Sounds like a good idea," said Liz. "Is this going to cause any problems with the townies?"
"It may actually help the situation. I talked to several people in town, and Randy's attack has shocked them. While there's a definite conservative movement in town that doesn't exactly embrace diversity, the physical assault of a young woman is even worse. The fact that he's a big football player doesn't help."
"That's good to hear. I'm glad they draw the line somewhere," replied Liz. "I still want to talk to the sheriff about what charges he's going to file."
"Harold Cross is a good man," said Judy as she refilled their glasses.
"Look, I don't want Randy's head on a stake or anything like that, but he needs to be punished. He's the type of bully who puts women in the hospital or even worse."
"I agree," replied Judy.
Liz drank some more of her wine.
"Changing the subject slightly; how did the date go?" asked Judy with a smile.
"It wasn't a date. We just went into town for dinner," replied Liz.
"Who paid?" asked Judy.
"He did," replied Liz.
"Then it was a date."
Liz laughed. "Okay, okay, it was fun. Dan's a nice guy, and we had a lovely evening."
"That's wonderful to hear. Are you going out again?" asked Judy.
Liz smiled. "My, we're nosey."
Judy smiled and touched her glass to Liz's.
"He had to go back to the University. We plan on getting together the next time he's up this way," replied Liz. "It felt nice to be out with someone again."
"Good for you. How does Jirra feel about it?"
"She's fine with it."
Judy nodded. "I'm happy to hear that."
"Thanks for coming over this evening," stated Liz. "I really appreciate it."
Judy smiled back. "That's what friends are for."
Chapter 86
Jirra woke up the next morning to find she now had a bruised cheek and a pair of black eyes. She stared at her reflection and sighed. For a moment she debated trying to use some makeup to cover the bruises, but decided that even with the skills she had picked up in Hollywood, it would be pointless.
She joined Liz out in the kitchen for breakfast.
"How did you sleep last night?" asked Liz.
"I slept fine," replied Jirra as she poured herself a glass of orange juice.
"How does your face feel?" asked Liz.
"Are you asking as my mother or my doctor?" replied Jirra.
"Both, Roo."
"Okay, I guess. It looks worse than it feels," said Jirra.
"Let me know if you have any discomfort," stated Liz.
"Have you talked to the sheriff yet?"
"No, I expect him to call a little later in the morning; after all it's only six-thirty, Roo."
Jirra smirked and then winced slightly in pain.
"I talked to Judy last night, and she suggested that you go and talk to Tara this morning," said Liz.
"I thought I heard her laugh last night," replied Jirra. "Why should I see Tara?"
"She might be able to help you."
Jirra nodded.
"Do you want to eat here or go up to the hall?" asked Liz.
"Might as well go up to the hall, I'm sure people are concerned," she replied.
"Not everyone knows what happened."
Jirra laughed slightly and winced again. "Mom, the entire spa knew what happened by the time Randy hit me the second time."
Liz smiled. "True." Inside she was pleased that Jirra seemed pretty upbeat.
It was slightly overcast that morning and felt like rain. Liz and Jirra walked over to the dining hall together. They smiled as a jackrabbit ran across the sidewalk in front of them.
In spite of having to answer the same questions over and over again, Jirra was pleased to see the staff was concerned about her health.
Jirra talked to Lindsey while she placed her order.
"Those shiners are quite impressive, Jirra," stated Lindsey. "Do they hurt?"
"No, but my jaw does. I'll just take some oatmeal this morning," stated Jirra. "Oh, and please thank Dave again for coming to my rescue."
"You can thank him yourself; he's coming over this afternoon," replied Liz.
"Cool. I'll see you later," she said.
Jirra took her food and looked around the hall. She saw Cari and Tara sitting next to each other and walked over towards them.
"Good morning, may I join you?" asked Jirra.
"Please, Jirra, do join us. How're you feeling?" asked Cari.
"Better," she replied.
"I should have kicked that jerk's ass when I had a chance," stated Tara. "I'm glad you're okay."
Jirra sat down. "I'm upset that he was able to handle me so easily."
"Jirra, he's bigger and stronger than you. He must outweigh you by sixty pounds," said Cari.
"It might just have been one hundred pounds," sighed Jirra. "Judy suggested that I talk to you, Tara."
"I can teach you some self defense techniques," stated Tara. "It's not martial arts, but I can show you some moves that could prevent a repeat of what happened to you."
"That sounds good, when do we start?" asked Jirra.
"Give yourself a few days to recover, Jirra," replied Tara.
Jirra nodded. "Okay."
Their breakfast was momentarily interrupted by Judy.
"I just want to reassure everyone that I'm doing everything possible to prevent a repeat of yesterday's horrible incident. I'm going to town today to meet with several of the civic leaders. I want to make it clear that the people I've talked to in town are just as angry about what happened as we are. I've heard rumors of a possible boycott of the town, and I'd like those considering such a move to back off. It would only hurt my efforts," stated Judy. "Thanks for your attention, and I'll send out an e-mail later today to let you know what happens."
"Well, if anyone can make peace, it's Judy," stated Cari.
"I agree. The sheriff is supposed to meet with my mom later this morning," remarked Jirra.
"I heard he did a good job breaking it up yesterday," added Tara.
"He was nice to me. He also seemed really angry at Randy," said Jirra.
"Lindsey told us that Randy yelled some pretty awful slurs at you," said Tara. "This could be classified as a hate crime."
"I don't know if the local laws cover that around here," answered Jirra.
"Just keep it in mind when you talk to the law," said Tara.
"He was so angry at me. I'm just glad he doesn't know the whole truth," stated Jirra.
"If he knew your secret, then maybe he wouldn't have hit on you in the first place," stated Tara with a wink.
"Stop, it hurts when I laugh," replied Jirra.
"Keep laughing, Jirra. What happened, happened; there's nothing you can do about it," stated Cari.
"I'll try," replied Jirra.
Chapter 87
Mid-morning, Jirra was sitting with Liz in her office. Harold Cross was sitting across from them.
"We've filed charges against Randy for assault and battery. This isn't his first offense," stated Harold.
"What else has he done, Sheriff Cross?" asked Liz.
"Please call me Harold. Well, he's been involved in a few other fights and things like that. He did a few things when he was a minor and those records are closed. In his recent cases, the charges were always dropped when his parents, the football coach, and football boosters talked to the victim. Now that his football career is over, only his parents are pleading for the charges to be dropped. It's too bad, if he had been punished earlier, he might have turned out differently," stated Harold. "I'm surprised that they haven't called you."
"They did, and I referred them to my lawyer," replied Liz. "I don't want to talk to them."
Harold smiled. "Good for you."
"What about the anti-gay slurs he called Jirra?" asked Liz.
"It'll come into play during his trial. I think it'll show that the attack was premeditated," replied Harold.
"And what about his minions?" asked Jirra.
Harold stifled a chuckle. "I wish I could charge them with something. I have given each a written warning for harassment and I've talked to their parents and let them know that they were involved," said Harold. "I just want you to know that I will not tolerate anyone harassing people in my town. I hope this is the end of this, but if it isn't, let me know immediately."
"They were the same kids who vandalized my car last fall," noted Liz.
"I know. I'm sorry about that. I try to work things out without taking it to the courts. I guess I hoped that Randy would have learned a lesson."
"It's not your fault, Harold. I didn't press charges either," stated Liz.
Harold nodded. "Still, I was hoping the kid would come around; now he's looking like a repeat offender."
"You can't blame yourself," commented Liz.
"I know, but it's the one part of this job I can't stand, especially in a small town. I arrest kids and then watch their little brothers and sisters play little league with my kids."
"Well, I appreciate you coming out here today," stated Liz.
"I just wish that it hadn't gotten this far. I'll keep you appraised on the case,' stated Harold as he stood up.
"By the way, where is Randy?" asked Jirra.
"His parents bailed him out of the county lockup this morning," replied Harold. "He and his minions' have been told to stay away from you and to stay out of trouble."
"My lawyer is filing paperwork this morning for an official restraining order against all three," stated Liz.
Harold nodded. "That's probably a good decision. I know the judge, and I don't think he'll have a problem with it. Well, I need to get back to town. I'm glad you're doing better, Jirra. Thanks again for meeting with me, Dr. Reid.
After Harold left, Jirra turned to Liz. "I didn't know you filed papers against Randy."
"Judy suggested it yesterday. Her lawyers are acting for us and filed the paperwork this morning."
Jirra nodded and then hugged Liz.
Chapter 88
Jirra spent most of the day doing nothing. She was filled with conflicting feelings. Part of her was furious over what had happened, part of her was frustrated over her inability to protect herself, and part of her was frightened. Randy would have really hurt her if Dave hadn't arrived. She sat outside and watched the clouds pass over the mesas and thought about how she would have to handle this.
She slowly walked home, lost in her thoughts. She went inside and could hear her mom in the kitchen. She took off her jacket and walked into the kitchen.
Jirra noticed a large bouquet of flowers on the kitchen table. It had all sorts of brightly colored flowers in a crystal vase.
"Nice flowers, although I don't recognize the vase, did you just buy it?" asked Jirra.
Liz shook her head and continued preparing dinner.
Jirra smiled. "Did someone send you flowers?"
Liz turned around and shook her head. "They're not for me, Roo, they're for you."
Jirra's eyes opened wide and she pointed at her own chest. "Me?"
"There's a card on the table next to the vase."
Jirra picked up the envelope and eagerly opened it. She pulled out the card and read it.
Dear Roo,
I thought you could use some cheeriness. I'm sorry about what happened, but I know you'll get over it. Give me call when you get a chance.
Love,
Alexis.
"Alexis sent me flowers," stated Jirra aloud.
"That was sweet of her," commented Liz.
"How did she find out?" asked Jirra.
"I told her," stated Liz while she returned to preparing dinner.
Jirra smiled. "Thanks Mom." She then looked at the flowers and felt a strange feeling sweep through her. She was happy that Alexis remembered her, but she was feeling tears form in her eyes.
Liz looked over. "You okay, Roo?"
Jirra stared back and wiped back a tear. "I don't know. This is the first time someone has sent me flowers."
Liz nodded knowingly. "Tears are appropriate."
"Really?" asked Jirra, her voice cracking slightly.
"Yes, Roo."
Jirra smiled and wiped another tear away. "I need to call her."
Chapter 89
"Thank you so much for the flowers," said Jirra.
"You're welcome," replied Alexis.
"I'm sorry I didn't tell you what happened," continued Jirra.
"It's okay, Roo. But in the future please let me know, you mean a lot to me."
"I will," replied Jirra.
"So how're you doing?" asked Alexis.
"So-so," replied Jirra.
"Why don't you tell me about it?" asked Alexis.
For the next hour Jirra vented her feelings to Alexis. For the most part, Alexis just listened and let Jirra purge her feelings.
"Thank you, that felt good," stated Jirra, as she blew her nose.
"Hey, there will be a time when I'll need to vent to you," replied Alexis.
"So, how's the show going?" asked Jirra.
"Really good. The scripts are excellent and very intelligent. I'm so happy that I got the part," replied Alexis.
"So when will the first show be on TV?" asked Jirra.
"Not until November," replied Alexis. "By then we'll have fifteen episodes completed."
"Sounds like they're keeping you busy."
"Yes, but I'm busy in a good way. I really enjoy doing this show. Oh, and Boston is a great city. I can't wait until you come up sometime. Do you know when you're moving to Philly?"
"Sometime in August. Mom and I are going there next month to look for housing. I've decided that I don't want to live in a dorm," stated Jirra.
"I've heard that there aren't a lot of dorms there in the first place. Still, don't cut yourself off from campus life. The best education you can get at college is from socializing," stated Alexis. "And I'm not talking about partying either, although there's nothing wrong with having a little fun too."
"Is that a hint?" asked Jirra.
"Yes. Penn will be a great place for you to refine your social skills. Keep an open mind and get involved," answered Alexis.
"I'll try," replied Jirra.
"That's not good enough, Roo. I don't want you to try, I want you to succeed!"
Jirra laughed.
"Well, this phone call must be costing you a small fortune, we'll talk later. I love you, Jirra."
"I love you too, Alexis. Thank you again for everything."
Chapter 90
That night Jirra poured herself a nice steaming bath and slowly lowered herself into it. The bath felt great and eased the aches and pains from the assault. Jirra laid back and closed her eyes. She stretched out and felt her body relaxing. Surprisingly her injuries seemed to be healing rather quickly, but she didn't give this too much thought. Her mind was on Alexis.
The gift of the flowers was so thoughtful and so surprising. It had never even occurred to Jirra that someone would give her flowers. She reached down and began to rub her nipples as she pictured Alexis. Her mind drifted back to their lovemaking back in California.
While she still wasn't totally accepting of her transformation, she had to begrudgingly admit to herself that female orgasms were much better than male ones. There was something exuberating about the way they swept through her whole body.
Her right hand drifted down to between her legs as she continued to focus on Alexis. As she pleasured herself she licked her lips thinking about how sweet it was to be kissed by her lover.
Maybe it wasn't so bad to have Alexis take charge, she thought. It wasn't like there were official rules or anything like that. What was important was that they were in love. Jirra then closed her mind to serious thoughts and concentrated on Alexis until she was rewarded by waves of carnal pleasure.
Jirra let out a long sigh as she recovered from her orgasm. She opened her eyes slowly and peeked over the edge of the tub and giggled. Oh, well, she thought, she would have to clean up the water that spilled out of the tub, but it was worth a few soaked towels.
Chapter 91
Two days later Jirra was standing across from Tara. They were both dressed in sweats, and they were in the room used for yoga classes.
"Okay, Jirra, after Randy hit you, what did you try to do?" asked Tara.
"I tried to punch him back," replied Jirra.
"What were you aiming at?"
"His big fat mouth," replied Jirra with a smile.
"Okay, you stood up and immediately swung at him, is that right?" asked Tara.
Jirra nodded.
"I assume he blocked your punch, and that's when he hit you again."
Jirra nodded again.
"Okay, obviously that was a mistake. He's bigger and stronger than you, and you reacted the way he expected you to. Now tell me what you were wearing," continued Tara.
"I was dressed in jeans and the boots you and Cari gave me," said Jirra.
"Why didn't you just kick him?" asked Tara.
"In the ba groin?" asked Jirra.
Tara shook her head as she laughed. "Good idea, but if you'd tried that, you probably would have ended up on your back and made him even madder. No, I mean in his shins. With those boots and several hard kicks, Randy would have been on the ground in agony. There are a lot of nerves with very little protection running up the shins."
"Okay, so I blast him in the shins a few times, then what do I do?"
"Running for help comes to mind," replied Tara.
"That's it?" asked Jirra.
"No, that's just one way you can get away. Jirra, I'm trying to teach you ways to get away. I'm not showing you ways to beat someone up. I mean, look at Randy; he's bigger and stronger than you, there's little chance you could beat him up, unless you take martial arts. When you're attacked by someone bigger and stronger than you, the goal is survival."
Jirra stared back without answering.
"I assume your dad taught you how to fight, right?"
"Yes," replied Jirra.
"And he told you to fight fair and to be a man, right?"
Jirra nodded again.
"No eye gouging, no hitting below the belt, no kicking, no biting, right?"
"Yes, so what's your point?"
"Forget everything he told you. If a guy is trying to hit you, then he's not a real man. He's still physically a male, and that means he's probably bigger and stronger than you. So, you must use everything you can to get away. This isn't a schoolyard fight, Jirra; this is survival."
"Randy was just being a jerk. I doubt he really meant to hurt me," replied Jirra.
"How do you know that? He assaulted you, and you're damn lucky that all you got was a few bruises. You insulted him in terms of his manhood, and that can lead to rage and even worse things."
"You mean like rape?"
Tara nodded. "Sexual assault is really a crime of violence."
"I hadn't thought of that."
"It's something you need to be aware of."
"So you mean that I should use every means possible to get away, even if it's dirty?"
"Dirty? Jirra, this isn't a prize fight. Here, let me show you a very effective move," stated Tara. "You just stand there with your arms down at your side. Don't worry; I have no intention of actually hitting you."
Tara then lifted both her arms above her head and brought them down on both of Jirra's shoulders, stopping just before making contact. "Do that if someone attacks you, and if you do it hard enough you have a good chance of breaking one or both of their collarbones. They're very fragile if you hit them from the top. Even if you don't break the bones, the person will be in great pain. But remember, you have to hit them hard."
"I've never really tried to hurt someone before," replied Jirra.
"Look, I hope you never have to defend yourself again, but if you do it's not a game; you do whatever it takes to get away. Now if a guy grabs you from behind, Use your heels on his shins or stomp on his feet. That works great when you're wearing heels."
"When would someone grab me from behind?"
"Say as you're walking to your car at night or stopping to open your front door. This brings up something else; you need to think about your personal safety when you're alone, especially at night. You're going to college in a big city, so you need to be aware and try not to put yourself in dangerous situations."
Jirra sat down on one of the benches that lined the wall. "I had no idea how vulnerable I've become."
Tara sat next to her. "I know it must be difficult for you. At least I've had the advantage of growing up female and being taught about this when I was younger. You don't have to go through life afraid, just aware."
"But it's hard to change what's inside," replied Jirra. "When I was hit by Randy, all I could think of was getting up and hitting him back, getting away was the last thing on my mind. This is different than putting on makeup or a skirt; this is inside."
"This will take time, Jirra. Don't get frustrated about being in transition."
"I just wonder where I'm going to end up," added Jirra. "I can learn to adjust my feelings concerning fighting, but there's other things that I have no control over."
"Then there's no reason to be angry at yourself," interjected Tara.
"Angry? I'm not angry at myself about Randy."
"That's not what I'm talking about; you feel like you're weak because you can't rid yourself of feelings you're developing for boys."
Jirra stared back at Tara in silence for several seconds. "Is it that obvious?"
Tara nodded. "Every time you bring it up, you have a look on your face that is very easy to read, or maybe it's just easy for me to read."
"Maybe going off to college isn't such a good idea after all," stated Jirra.
"Bullshit," replied Tara. "The last thing you need to do is go into hiding."
"Who said anything about going into hiding?"
"Your mom," replied Tara. "I was talking to her, and she says that since the incident you've refused to go into town."
"It just didn't feel right," replied Jirra.
Tara cocked her head. "Don't BS a champion bullshitter. You usually go to that coffeehouse several times a week, even when it was the dead of winter."
"Things have changed."
"Not that much; in fact, things have gotten a little better. While I doubt that your assault will completely change the minds of those who hate us, it has caused them to look at what they're saying and doing. I doubt they wanted to see someone get assaulted on Main Street. What I'm saying is that you can't give in. Randy has to stay away from you; he can't afford to try anything else. Besides, don't give the bastard the satisfaction of driving you out of town. What do you say we head into town for a couple of cappuccinos?"
"Who's buying?"
"You are, consider it payment for the lessons I'm teaching you," replied Tara with a smile.
"Okay," replied Jirra. "But it will take time for me to get my confidence back completely."
"It always does," replied Tara.
"What does that mean?" asked Jirra.
"I'll tell you on the way into town. Go change, and I'll meet you at your place in thirty minutes."
Chapter 92
On the way into town, Tara told Jirra how she and Cari had worked with several friends who had been assaulted, physically and sexually, over the years.
"Cari is usually better at the touchy-feely stuff than me. I'm better at the physical side of things," stated Tara.
"You did pretty well with me," stated Jirra.
"You're a special case," replied Tara.
"So how did you get involved with helping abused women?" asked Jirra.
"Cari and I met at a group meeting for abused women when we were at college," replied Tara.
"Oh my god, I'm sorry," replied Jirra.
Tara cast a quick glance at Jirra and smiled. "It's okay, Jirra, I don't mind talking about it. I was jumped as I was walking back to my car late at night. The guy tried to rape me."
"Tried?" asked Jirra.
"Uh huh, tried. I was so angry that I hurt him pretty good."
"What did you do to him?" asked Jirra.
"I punched him repeatedly in the groin. He had to have one of his testicles removed I feel bad about that," replied Tara.
"Really?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, I was hoping both would be cut off. Seriously, I don't feel sorry for him, as it turned out he had committed several rapes in the campus area,' continued Tara.
"Did he know you were a lesbian?" asked Jirra.
"No, he just jumped the first women he saw. But that's a good point to remember; as you learned with Randy, some guys take it very personally when a lesbian turns them down."
"So what happened to Cari?" asked Jirra.
"She was sexually assaulted by one of her professors. She went to see him for help, and he asked her for sex. When she refused, he forced himself on her."
"That's awful," replied Jirra.
"You know what the worst part is? Initially, no one on campus believed her! She continued to fight and eventually she found several other students who had been attacked by the same guy. The police were forced to react."
"What happened to him?"
"He served six years in prison, and the last I heard he was living in Florida," replied Tara.
"Six years for rape?" asked Jirra. "That's it?"
"I know. Unfortunately, the local DA wouldn't prosecute for the other rapes," answered Tara.
"That's sucks!"
Tara laughed. "That's what I said when I heard the verdict."
"I can't believe you can laugh about it."
Tara shrugged her shoulders. "What can you do? I'd rather laugh about it than cry. I just want you to be careful; you still have a guy's mentality about many things, and as you've seen it can get you in trouble. We'll continue our little classes, and by the time you go off to college, you'll be much more aware and careful."
"I hope so," replied Jirra.
"Well, well, looks like we got lucky; there's an open spot right in front of the coffeehouse," noted Tara.
Chapter 93
Tara and Jirra ordered their coffees and took seats in a pair of overstuffed chairs near the window.
Tara looked around as she drank her coffee. "This is a nice place; I can understand why you like coming here."
"It is nice. Thanks for bringing me back," replied Jirra as she sipped her cappuccino.
"You're welcome. Now if you really want to show your gratitude, you can buy me one of those biscottis," answered Tara with a smile.
Jirra laughed back and stood up. "One biscotti coming up."
As Jirra returned she was pleased to see Lindsey and Dave walk through the front doorway.
"Hey, there she is, I thought I saw Tara's car out there," Lindsey greeted them.
"We're right over there, come and join us," replied Jirra.
"I'll get our coffee, Dave, it's my treat," stated Lindsey.
Dave nodded and followed Jirra.
"I should be the one treating you. It's the least I could do for you saving my butt," stated Jirra.
"Well, it is a cute butt," replied Dave with a wink. "Seriously, Jirra, how're you doing?"
"I'm doing better," replied Jirra. "The bruises are fading."
"What about the other injuries?"
Jirra smiled. "They're coming along."
Dave nodded. "That's good to hear."
A few minutes later Lindsey joined them.
"So, Dave, what's the feeling in town right now?" asked Tara.
"Surprisingly, it's pretty calm. Randy has a pretty big reputation for being a bully and a jerk. Unfortunately, he's also a pretty good football player and that cut him a lot of slack over the years. However, attacking a woman is inexcusable even among the more narrow-minded citizens."
"So are they just passing this off as a random act of violence by the town jock?" asked Tara.
"Some are, at least on the outside, but it's forcing some people to look at their beliefs. This doesn't mean that there will be a Pride parade here soon," stated Dave.
Tara nodded as she sipped her coffee.
"The town's changing, and that's scaring some people. My family is all in favor of the growth; if it wasn't for the spa, the town would probably be dead in a few years. My younger brother actually wants to stay here now!" continued Dave.
"Then again you're not originally from here," noted Lindsey.
"True, but we have family here, and they reluctantly admit that the spa is a good thing," noted Dave. "They're also starting to learn that money is money."
Tara laughed. "Yes, green is the great equalizer."
Dave nodded.
"So have you heard anything new on Randy's case?" asked Lindsey.
"His family is trying to work out a deal with the county DA," stated Dave. "My aunt is friends with Randy's mom hey, it's a small town."
"That's what Barrett keeps telling me," said Jirra.
"Hey, speaking of Barrett, I was hoping he'd be here today," stated Dave as he looked around.
"The girl behind the counter said that he's down in Santa Fe doing some research," stated Jirra. "He's supposed to be back tomorrow."
Dave nodded. "He was interested in buying a bike from my dad, and I wanted to talk to him about it."
"Well, I need to get back to the spa, you want to ride back with me, Jirra?" asked Tara.
"We can give you a lift back," stated Dave.
Jirra thought about it. "Thanks, but I'll go back with Tara. Thanks again, Dave."
He stood up and hugged her.
Chapter 94
"You didn't have to leave on my account," stated Tara as they walked out to her car.
"I didn't, I just wanted to give them some time alone. I figure they like me too much to ask me to leave," replied Jirra.
"That's cool, and very un-guy like," said Tara with a wink.
Jirra grinned back, fighting the urge to give Tara the bird. Just then two women walked by and Jirra couldn't help but overhear their conversation.
"I just love your new necklace, it's wonderful. Is it real or a reproduction?" asked the first woman. She was a brunette in her early thirties whom Jirra recognized as one of the spa's guests.
The other woman was a blonde who was wearing a necklace that appeared to be made of potshards. Jirra realized that the blonde was also staying at the spa. She then remembered they were both from Chicago. She then noticed the necklace and something stood out.
"The woman at the store says it's genuine Anasazi," replied the blonde.
Jirra turned to Tara. "You got a few minutes before we go back?"
Tara nodded and watched the two women walk by. "Sure, what's up?"
"I want your opinion on something. That necklace the blonde woman was wearing; she said it was Anasazi, but the color of the potshards looked almost like the mud at the spa."
"You know, you're right," replied Tara.
"The Anasazi were never supposed to be this far east, and from what Cari told me the mud at the spa is very unique," continued Jirra. "So if it's from the spa, that either means that someone is making fake artifacts and ripping off the guests or that they're poaching real artifacts. Barrett and I went in there a while back, and they seemed a little evasive."
"So let's go check them out," replied Tara. "I'm up for some detective work."
To Jirra's relief there was a new saleswoman in the shop.
"Excuse me; I just was talking to a woman who bought a lovely necklace that she said she bought here. It was a silver chain with pieces of Indian pottery on it; I was hoping you had another one like it," asked Tara.
"I'm sorry, but that was the last necklace we had in stock, and we're not due to get another shipment for another couple of months," replied the woman, whose nametag stated that her name was Tiffany.
"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Do you have any other pieces left?" asked Tara.
"Let me see," stated Tiffany. She began to look in the showcases. "There's just this small piece."
Jirra and Tara looked at a small potshard hanging from a silver chain. The piece of pottery was reddish brown and maybe an inch in length. It was roughly oval and several fine lines were visible in a diagonal pattern.
"How much is it?" asked Tara as she examined it.
"It's $195.00, but today we're offering ten percent off," replied Tiffany.
Tara nodded. "Great, I'll take it," she stated as she pulled her Visa card out of her purse.
"Would you like a gift box?" asked Tiffany with a big smile. She had just made two big sales in one afternoon, selling what looked like pieces of dried dog poop to some tourists and could barely contain her joy.
"That would be nice. Oh, do you have any information on the artist who made this?"
"I think we have something in the back. I'll go check," stated Tiffany as she swiped the credit card.
A few moments later she returned with a piece of paper.
"We were out of the information, but I was able to download this off our computer," stated Tiffany as she folded a piece of paper and placed it in the bag along with the necklace. "I put your receipt in the bag. Thank you very much."
Tara and Jirra walked quickly out of the shop and headed back to the car.
"So what does the paper say?" asked Jirra.
Tara reached in and unfolded it. "The artist's name is JT Pearson, and it says he works out of a studio in Santa Fe."
"Is there a point of contact on the sheet?" asked Jirra.
"Yes, there's a PO box and a phone number," replied Tara, as she handed Jirra the piece of paper.
"I'll call Barrett and see if this is the same number as the shop gave us before," stated Jirra.
Tara pulled the necklace out of the box. "It definitely looks like the mud at the spa. Cari has made several pots out of the mud, and the color and texture look identical."
"I didn't think that it would cost so much," stated Jirra.
"I don't mind, actually I like the piece," replied Tara.
Chapter 95
"Are you sure?" asked Barrett.
"Yes, the color looks almost identical," stated Jirra.
"Just like the number you gave me. Something isn't right. Look, don't do anything for now. I'll talk to Dr. Montgomery and see what he thinks," stated Barrett.
"Okay," replied Jirra.
"By the way, great job," he said.
"Tara's the one who bought the necklace," interjected Jirra.
"Thank her for me. I'll get back to you soon. Take care," he said.
"You're welcome," replied Jirra as she hung up the phone and turned to Tara. "Barrett says thank you."
"That's nice," said Tara. "So what do you think, Cari?"
Cari was holding the potshard up against her pots. "The color looks closest to this one."
"I agree," said Tara.
"That's the one I baked in the outdoor oven that Gregory made for me last summer," stated Cari. "He said that it was like the ones he made as a kid with his Navajo friends."
"I'm sure that Barrett's friends at the university could do some sort of analysis of the shard, hopefully without destroying it," said Jirra.
"I certainly hope so. If they do have to destroy it, I want full payment," interjected Tara.
"How could something like this exist?" asked Cari.
Jirra explained about the possibility of the Anasazi having been in the canyons north of the spa.
"So if it's real, then someone has been trespassing on Judy's land," interjected Tara.
"This is getting more and more interesting," added Jirra.
Chapter 96
The next day Barrett called Jirra.
"Dr. Montgomery and I are driving up right now. He wants to see the piece," said Barrett.
"Cool, so does he think we're onto something?" asked Jirra.
"He won't know until he sees the piece," replied Barrett.
"Is he staying the night?" asked Jirra.
"He's nodding yes," replied Barrett.
"We have some open rooms here," added Jirra.
She heard Barrett laugh. "He says that he already called Judy and your mom."
A big smile broke out on Jirra's face. "Cool."
Chapter 97
Jirra walked over to her mom's office.
"I'll be with you in a few minutes, Roo, I have a patient to help," stated Liz.
Jirra nodded and took a seat by her mom's desk. She reached up and touched her cheek and was pleased to feel that the pain was totally gone. Standing up, she moved close to the mirror that was mounted on the wall. There was almost no sign of the black eyes she'd gotten in the fight with Randy several days before. That was strange, she thought, the last time I had a black eye it took over a week to clear up.
Liz walked in a few minutes later. "Sorry for the delay, but one of kitchen staff cut her hand."
"How bad?" asked Jirra.
"Just five stitches and a shot. So what's up?"
"Did Dr. Montgomery tell you why he's coming up here?" asked Jirra.
"Something related to your canyon search, but he didn't go into details," replied Liz.
Jirra then filled Liz in on what had happened in town.
"I think we should check out the canyons now," stated Jirra.
"We'll wait to see what Dan says," replied Liz.
"That's better than a no," added Jirra.
Liz smiled. "Hannah's making chili for dinner, and even Judy is joining us this evening."
Jirra was a little surprised. "Why so many people?"
Liz began to laugh. "This isn't a date, Roo."
"I know," replied Jirra, feeling her face start to get warm. "That's not what I meant."
"I know, Roo. I like Dan, and we do plan on spending some time together, but right now he's working," replied Liz.
"Okay, I'll see you later. I want to look over the maps I have of the canyons," stated Jirra.
"See you later," replied Liz.
After Jirra left, Liz picked up her phone and called Jen Stevens.
Chapter 98
After dinner, Dan looked at Jirra's map and the assorted satellite photos that she had downloaded from the internet.
"I wish they were better, but I didn't want to spend money for the actual photos," stated Jirra.
"No, they're good enough for now," replied Dan. "How long will it take us to get up to these canyons?"
"By foot, it'll take you a full day to get to the first one," stated Judy. "However we have a fire-road that will cut a half day off the trip. It's not on the map, but it should get you to here." She then pointed to a spot on the map.
"How far are the two canyons apart?" asked Dan.
"If you try to go this shorter length route, it'll actually take you longer, as the terrain is awful. I'd recommend that you backtrack to the drop-off point first and then use this path," stated Judy.
Dan sighed. "I was hoping to do a quick survey of both in one day, but that looks out of the question. So, I suggest we go up in two groups. Barrett, you and Jirra will go to the second canyon, and I'll take the first one."
"You're not going by yourself are you?" asked Judy.
"I can go with you," suggested Liz. "I've been camping many times."
"This isn't an easy hike," stated Dan.
"I was in the army," replied Liz. "Seriously, I'm in good shape, and I won't hold you back."
"I can get you up to that point in my jeep," stated Cody.
"Sounds like a plan," stated Dan.
"I'd like to go along," interjected Dave,
Dan shook his head. "Let's keep this small. If there are artifacts up there and someone is poaching them, we don't want to let them know that we're on to them. If there are Anasazi relics in the hills, then I'll need time to get the bureaucracy of the state going. How's the walkie-talkie reception up in the hills, Judy?"
She rocked her hand back and forth.
"I'll tell you what, I'll camp out at the drop-off spot, and you can try to contact me. I can then forward the message," suggested Cody.
"Can we stay with you?" asked Lindsey, as she pointed to Dave.
"The Jeep doesn't hold that many people, honey," replied Cody.
"We'll hike up and meet you there," suggested Lindsey.
Cody looked at Hannah, who nodded.
"Okay, sounds like a plan; we'll be the base camp," stated Cody.
"I wish we could go too, but we can't have the entire staff off on an adventure," stated Cari.
"I claim dibs on the next one," said Tara with a laugh.
Dan then went over the rest of the plan. They would spend the next day getting ready, and the expedition would start early the following morning.
"Can I see that sheet you got from the gift shop?" asked Judy.
Jirra nodded and handed it to Judy.
Judy read the limited information and nodded to herself.
"Does the name mean something to you, Judy?" asked Tara.
"I'm not sure, but I think I'll be doing a little sleuthing myself," replied Judy.
Chapter 99
It was a tough drive up to the base camp, and it took them an hour longer than expected to get there.
"Okay, try to keep in touch," stated Dan. "Barrett, as soon as you get to the canyon, set up your camp. As you know, it can get dark quickly up here."
"Will do, Doc," replied Barrett as he unpacked the back of the jeep. "We should reach the canyon in three or four hours, maybe less."
"Take your time and be safe. Besides, if the Anasazi were here, you might see signs along the way," stated Dan.
After some quick goodbyes and equipment checks, they were on their way.
While there wasn't a true trail, the terrain wasn't too bad. Jirra followed Barrett, who set a slow but steady pace.
"Let me know if you need a break," he stated.
"I'm fine," replied Jirra. "I'm sort of surprised that Dan let my mom go with him."
"Me too," replied Barrett.
The weather was nice, and the temperature was in the low sixties.
"Thankfully, there's no sign of any rain," stated Barrett.
"I'm just glad it's warm," replied Jirra.
"It is now; tonight it'll drop off quickly," explained Barrett.
After an hour Barrett checked his GPS receiver. "We're right on track."
"Does that look like an old creek bed to you?" asked Jirra as she pointed to her right.
"Yes, it does. Strange that it's not on the map," he stated. "I guess it's been dried out for so long that it was ignored."
"Looks like it's paralleling our route. Do you think it's coming out of our canyon?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe, we'll find out soon," stated Barrett.
Twenty minutes later they discovered a long trail that ran along the dried out creek.
Barrett stopped and slipped off his pack. He then knelt down and examined the path.
"What's up?" asked Jirra.
"This is too straight to be a game trail, and if it's manmade it almost looks like it was designed to be hidden. I mean if we had been ten feet to the right we never would have seen it."
"I take it that that's a good sign," stated Jirra.
Barrett nodded. "It's very old, and it looks like it hasn't been used in hundreds of years."
Two hours later, they reached the mouth of the canyon.
"Crap," exclaimed Barrett.
There had been a landslide that effectively blocked any entry into the canyon.
"Wow," replied Jirra. "Does this mean we made this trip for nothing?"
Barrett smiled and shook his head as he took off his backpack. "No, it just increases the difficulty points. Judy said that there was a landslide, but I was hoping that it wasn't this big. We'll set up camp and then do some exploring."
An hour later the camp was set up. The small circular tents went up in no time. The hard part was finding sufficient firewood. Barrett called Dan and Liz, but only got static. He was able to reach Cody who copied his report.
"Okay, let's start to see if we can find a way into the canyon," stated Barrett.
They walked around the front of the landslide looking for possible ways over it.
"Looks pretty steep," commented Jirra.
"It is. It's also not very old, it could be hiding something interesting behind it," replied Barrett as he opened his map.
As Barrett looked at the map, Jirra walked around looking at the ground. She then noticed what looked like a reddish rock. She bent over and picked it up.
"Barrett, look at this!" she exclaimed.
Barrett took the small red object from her. "This looks like a piece of pottery."
The piece of pottery was the same reddish color as the piece that Tara bought. It was much smaller with rounded edges from being worn down by the environment.
"It must have washed down from the canyon. I wonder if this is where they found the potshards."
"Maybe, but they don't usually last long in the open environment."
After a few attempts, Barrett ruled out climbing over the landslide.
"Let's eat lunch, and then try another way in there," stated Barrett.
Chapter 100
As they finished lunch, Barrett pointed to an area south of the camp. "That's where I set up the latrine. The bushes should give you some privacy."
"Thanks," replied Jirra. She had totally forgotten about this aspect of camping, and she silently cursed herself.
She walked over to the site prepared by Barrett. There was a log near the hole that she could use to sit over the hole. Jirra decided to just squat over it. As she cleaned up, she made a mental reminder to give her mom a lot of credit for going camping so many times.
Jirra rejoined Barrett and they headed off towards the canyon.
"I think there might be a path down this way," explained Barrett, as he looked at the map. "I called Cody and told him about the shard. He passed it on to the others. So far they've found nothing."
They walked along the base of the canyon for nearly twenty minutes before Jirra noticed what looked like a game trail leading up the side.
"What do you think?" asked Jirra.
"It's worth a try. It doesn't look that steep," stated Barrett.
Barrett took the lead, and they started up towards the crest. The trail seemed to head right towards the top.
Forty minutes later they were on top, looking down into canyon.
"Look, there's the landslide. It doesn't look natural," stated Barrett.
"What do you mean?" asked Jirra.
"It looks like both sides of the canyon were broken off; it almost looks like someone did it with explosives," he noted.
"Okay, how do you know that?" asked Jirra. She couldn't see what Barrett was talking about.
"One of my uncles is in demolition, and I used to go out and watch him blow things up. It was pretty cool. Anyway, it looks like someone blew up both sides of the canyon to close it up. I bet we'll find some proof when we get down there."
"Who would do something like that? The looters?" asked Jirra.
Barrett shook his head. "I doubt it was them. No, the rocks have been there for a while. See how there are plants growing out of some of the rocks. But you can also see how the edges of many of the rocks still have sharp edges. If the slide was really old, those would have worn down by now. I have a feeling that Dr. Margate might have been responsible."
"Dr. Margate? Why?"
"Think about it, Jirra. If he discovered something here, he might have wanted to hide it from others until he was ready."
"Well, this path seems to lead down into the canyon," noted Jirra. "You want to go down?"
Barrett looked at his watch. "We have three hours of good sunlight left, so we have time for a short trip."
Before going down into the canyon, Barrett called Cody and told them what they were about to do.
The path switch-backed down into the canyon, and it only took Jirra and Barrett a half hour to reach the bottom.
Barrett looked up at the path. "That's definitely a manmade trail. It's also interesting how it's barely visible from down here, almost as if someone did it on purpose."
"Margate again?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe," replied Barrett. "The trail is old enough."
"Look at this, it looks like this is part of that same creek bed!" exclaimed Jirra.
"I noticed that on the way down. Let's follow it up into the canyon, we can check out the landslide area tomorrow," stated Barrett.
As they walked up the creek bed, Barrett and Jirra scanned the ground. In less than five minutes, they had found ten pieces of pottery.
"Leave them where they lay," instructed Barrett. "This is starting to look very promising."
"Is the pottery Anasazi?" asked Jirra.
"I can't tell, the pieces are too small to tell by the naked eye," he replied.
Ten minutes later they reached an area where the canyon curved. As they walked around the corner, they were stopped dead in their tracks.
"Oh my god," exclaimed Barrett.
Jirra just stood there speechless.
Chapter 101
Barrett fumbled for the walkie-talkie and tried to get a hold of Cody.
"There's no reception here," he stammered.
"What do you think it is?" asked Jirra.
Barrett took out his camera and began to take pictures. "I'm not sure, but judging by its location, I would say that it looks like an observation post."
It was an adobe brick structure built into the cliff wall. It was located ten feet off the floor and would have afforded the residents a dominating view of the canyon. Anyone coming around the bend wouldn't have stood a chance of surprising the canyon's residents.
"Can we go up and check it out?" asked Jirra hopefully.
"I'd love to, but the doc would kill us. No, we'd better go back and let him know what we found."
"Can't we go up there first?" pleaded Jirra, pointing up into the canyon. "I want to see what this was guarding."
Barrett nodded. "Sure, why not."
The canyon twisted to the left as it narrowed. The dry creek bed meandered through the canyon.
"I wonder what was up here. This doesn't seem large enough to support a real settlement," stated Barrett. "Obviously this place was important, but why?"
"Is the building Anasazi?" asked Jirra.
"It looks like it, but it'll take a closer inspection to make sure. It's definitely old and doesn't look like it's been used in centuries, if not longer."
They walked up slowly into the canyon, following the creek bed. The walls of the canyon were now only eight feet away.
"According to the map, we should be reaching the end of the canyon soon," stated Barrett. "The opening at the end should be much bigger too."
"Do you think that that structure back there is enough to preserve this land?" asked Jirra.
"If it's Anasazi, definitely," replied Barrett.
"So what will the state do? After all this is private land," asked Jirra.
"If they feel the site is important enough, they'll try to work out a deal. If the site is really significant, then the Feds will get involved," replied Barrett. "They can't just grab the land, but I'm sure they'd be willing to make a deal for a real significant site."
"I wonder if that will help Judy," stated Jirra.
"I don't know about that," replied Barrett.
They reached the end of the canyon and, as the map showed, it opened up into a bigger area. The creek seemed to continue into the walls. The whole area was about fifty feet in diameter, and was in the shape of an oval. The canyon walls seemed to go straight up.
"Look at that," exclaimed Barrett, as he pointed to the right.
Carved into the canyon wall there were a series of small structures. Each one seemed large enough for one person.
"What do you think this is?" asked Jirra as she looked into one of the structures.
"Please don't go in," instructed Barrett. "It's too small to be a community village. Only a few people could have lived here."
Jirra turned around and saw what looked like a circular structure. "Look at that."
"It was probably used to store grain," he answered. "This is so curious, why would they build this? There's no place here to grow crops."
Jirra walked carefully towards the structure and almost stumbled as she crossed the creek bed.
"You okay?" asked Barrett.
Jirra nodded. "Look at the ground." She knelt down and began to push the dirt away.
"What did you find?" asked Barrett.
"It looks like there's a structure buried here by the creek," stated Jirra.
"I agree," replied Barrett. "Okay, we'd better go back; it's getting late."
"You've got to be kidding? We can't leave now."
"Jirra, this site has been here for ages, and it can wait for another day," stated Barrett. "Besides, we need do a careful study of the site."
"Okay," replied Jirra. "You're right."
"Thank you," replied Barrett with a bow. "Come on, we need to get back and tell the doc what we've found."
They left the canyon the same way they arrived. When they reached camp, they called Cody and told them that they'd found something.
"What did you find?" asked Dan.
"Hey, Doc, I didn't think you could hear us," replied Barrett.
"We're back with Cody at the base camp. Our canyon was empty," he replied.
"Our canyon isn't. I think you'd better get here as soon as you can," replied Barrett. He then went on to describe what they had found.
"We'll be there tomorrow morning, it's too late to reach you this evening," he replied. "Can the jeep make it up to the canyon?"
"Maybe, but it'll be slow going," answered Barrett. "You could probably make it at least half-way though."
"Well, we'll try to bring it up," he said.
"Okay, and we'll sit tight here tonight," replied Barrett.
Chapter 102
"So this is an MRE?" Jirra asked as she examined the dark green bag that Barrett handed her.
"Yep, it's a meal ready to eat; actually they're not that bad and a lot cheaper than the fancy dehydrated meals, besides I like them better. "So what do you want, spaghetti with meatballs or chicken with pasta in tomato sauce?"
"I'll go with the spaghetti," stated Jirra.
"Okay, let me show you how to heat it up. They're pretty simple to prepare, after all they were designed for the military," he stated with a laugh.
"Excuse me? Remember my parents were in the army!" retorted Jirra.
"Just kidding," he replied. He then showed her how to use the heater for the meal. "Just pour in a small amount of water, and it'll heat up the meal in just a few minutes."
Jirra followed Barrett's example and watched as her meal heated up. While she waited, she examined the rest of the meal. There was a small package with salt, pepper, hot sauce, eating utensils, a napkin, and a wet wipe. There was a side dish in her pack it was a container of sliced peaches, and a dessert, which was a bag of chocolate chip cookies. Additionally there were two beverage envelopes; one was orange drink and the other hot chocolate. The last part of the meal was a bag of raisins.
"This doesn't look all that bad," she stated as she poured the orange drink powder into her cup.
"I like them, besides they don't add much weight in the pack," stated Barrett. "I'll boil up some water later for the hot chocolate."
They ate their dinner by the firelight.
"So?" asked Barrett.
"It's pretty good," replied Jirra.
"You want to try the chicken?"
Jirra nodded and stuck her fork into Barrett's bag. She pulled out a small piece of the chicken and ate it. "That's not bad."
"Unfortunately, they don't make breakfasts," stated Barrett.
"So what will we have tomorrow morning?" asked Jirra.
"You get first choice," he stated as he dumped out several of the green packages in front of her.
She looked at the contents. "Chili-Mac, beef stew, beef ravioli, jambalaya," she stated as she sorted through them.
"We have enough for several days," he stated. "Water is our limiting resource."
Jirra switched to her peaches. "So what do you think the site is?"
Barrett laughed. "I was just thinking of that. I don't think the site was a permanent settlement. It's too small, and there's no sign that they did any farming here. The food silo was probably used to store food they brought here."
"It looks like only a few people lived there at a time," noted Jirra.
"I agree."
"Now, about that observation building, what was its purpose?" asked Jirra.
"Again, I'm just guessing, but I imagine it was there as a guard post to protect the people in the end of the canyon," answered Barrett as he carefully filled the kettle.
Jirra nodded. "But why wouldn't the guard house be closer to the front of the canyon?"
Barrett paused before answering. "If the site was sacred, then the Anasazi would have wanted to keep it a secret. Placing the guardhouse, as you call it, back into the canyon would make it less noticeable. If the site wasn't occupied all the time, then it would be less likely that another tribe would see it."
"That makes sense," replied Jirra.
"What's curious is that thing you found in the dirt. It was next to the creek, and I imagine that the creek wasn't dry back then. I wonder if it was a bath of some kind."
"Hey, that might be it; the site was a sacred bath, maybe even a mud bath!"
"Okay, how did you come up with that?" asked Barrett.
"Judy said that the native people used to come into the area to use the mud in fertility rites. Maybe that's what brought the Anasazi here."
"That actually makes sense," replied Barrett. "You ready for some hot chocolate?"
Jirra nodded.
"Well, the site is definitely worth excavating," stated Barrett. "I'm sorry I doubted you."
"It's okay," replied Jirra. "I sort of cheated on this one. I think I was here in my last vision quest."
"Really?" replied Barrett.
"You think I'm crazy, don't you?"
Barrett shook his head. "No, not at all. In fact, it makes sense that your spirit guide would lead you here."
Jirra blew on her cup of hot chocolate and then took a sip. "Thanks."
Barrett then reached into his pack and pulled out a bag of marshmallows.
"No sense in wasting a perfectly good fire," he stated as he handed Jirra a long thin stick.
They sat up for another hour, drinking hot chocolate, roasting marshmallows, and talking before going to bed.
Chapter 103
Jirra woke up and crawled out of her sleeping bag. She hadn't remembered sleeping so soundly in a long time. It was a nice morning as she stepped out of the tent.
Barrett was already up and smiled. "Good morning, Jirra."
Jirra stretched. "Good morning, Barrett. I slept great, what about you?"
"Like a log," he replied. "You hungry?"
Jirra nodded as she walked towards him. "I'll take the beef ravioli, please."
"I talked to the doc, and he said that they're on the way," he said, as he handed her the MRE.
As they ate breakfast Jirra checked her watch. "I wonder when they'll get here."
"I think I hear someone coming up the trail right now," he stated.
To their surprise, it wasn't who they expected. It was a single male hiker. He was listening to his MP3 player and didn't notice them until he was almost on top of them.
He appeared to be around thirty, with short brown hair, and blue eyes. He seemed shocked that someone else was at the site.
"Good morning," stated Barrett as he stood up.
The man nodded and removed his earplugs. "I wasn't expecting to see anyone else up here."
Jirra thought that wasn't exactly a friendly reply.
"To be honest neither did we," countered Barrett.
The man looked at Jirra and Barrett. "You know this is private property," he stated.
Jirra was about to open her mouth but Barrett stopped her. "I'm sorry we didn't know," he answered.
"Look, you just pack up now, and I won't tell the owners," the man stated.
Jirra stared at the guy, studying every detail of his appearance. She noticed he had a GPS receiver on his belt. He was wearing a pair of binoculars around his neck. Additionally, another object was hanging around his neck; Jirra recognized it as something her dad had showed her, a laser range finder.
There was also something about his voice that sounded different. He didn't sound like the locals, and in fact he sort of sounded like he was from back east.
"Well, that's mighty kind of you, so who owns the land?" asked Barrett. "I was hoping we could get permission to continue hiking up here."
The man just shook his head.
Jirra was tempted to get her camera and take a photo of the man.
Just then they heard the sound of Cody's jeep. The man looked slightly confused. He then looked at his watch. "Well, I need to get going. I fully expect you to be gone when I come back this way." He then started walking down the trail away from the sound of the jeep's engine.
"What was that all about?" asked Jirra.
"I think he's our looter," replied Barrett.
"What? Why didn't you do something?" asked Jirra.
Barrett smiled. "I know what he looks like now."
"Hello, the camp," shouted Cody.
"We're over here," replied Barrett.
Chapter 104
"The guy sounds like he has a lot of chutzpah," stated Dan as he took a drink of water.
"He obviously didn't know why we were up here, probably thought we were just hikers," replied Barrett.
"So can we go back to the canyon?" asked Jirra.
"Sounds like a plan," replied Dan. "Again, I must remind all of you to be very careful about touching anything."
"I'll stay here and watch the camp," stated Cody.
Liz, Dave, and Lindsey all wanted to see the canyon.
"You sure you don't want to join us, Cody?" asked Dan.
Cody shook his head. "I better hang around here, just in case our friend comes back."
"Okay, then lead on, Barrett," stated Dan.
Chapter 105
Before they headed down into the canyon, Dan took a series of photographs.
"The outpost, or guardhouse, is just around that bend," stated Barrett.
"Do me a favor, go down there and listen. I want you to see if you can hear us coming down this trail," stated Dan.
"Will do, Doc," replied Barrett.
As soon as Barrett moved around the curve in the canyon, the others slowly worked their way down the trail to the canyon floor. A few minutes later they re-joined Barrett.
"That was pretty cool. Not only could I hear you, but I could just about make out how many of you there were," stated Barrett.
"That's what I expected. The Anasazi were experts at placing their guard posts in the best possible locations. I imagine it was placed here as the best acoustic location. Any unexpected guest would never know what hit them," stated Dan as he looked at the guard post.
"So this is Anasazi?" asked Jirra.
"It definitely looks like it. The architecture looks very similar to other sites I've studied. There would have been another structure nearby that would have housed the rest of the warriors," explained Dan. He looked around the canyon. "Did you look over that way, Barrett?" he asked pointing to the other side of the canyon.
Barrett shook his head. "We didn't have time yesterday."
Dan walked towards what looked like a solid wall of rock, but it was soon obvious that it was an optical illusion, because there was another opening in the cliffs and there, above the canyon floor, was another structure, similar to the guardhouse, but larger.
"This is where the warriors would have lived," stated Dan.
Jirra took out her camera and took photos, as did Barrett and Dan.
Next they headed to the end of the canyon. Dan walked around carefully and took photos; he stopped to examine the object that Jirra had tripped over. The whole time he didn't speak a word.
He then took off his hat and wiped his brow. A large smile broke out on his face. "I think we've just hit the mother lode."
"So what happens now?" asked Liz.
"First we need to guard this site. Barrett, do you mind staying up here for a few more days?" stated Dan.
"Mind? I'd love it!" replied Barrett.
Dan smiled. "It should only be for a few days, because as soon as I notify the university, we'll have more than enough help up here."
"What then?" asked Jirra.
"Well, I've already talked to Judy, and she has something in mind. The main thing is to protect the site. I imagine our friend will be back to see what we were looking for. If the word gets out that we've found a pristine Anasazi spot before we protect it, then it will be stripped clean like an antelope on the Serengeti," continued Dan.
"What about the landslide?" asked Jirra.
Barrett then explained his theory that it was manmade.
"Let's go take a look at it," stated Dan.
Soon they were standing at the edge of the landslide at the front of the canyon. Dan scanned the edges of the canyon wall, while the others looked around at the base of the rockslide.
Jirra walked towards the far edge when something caught her eye. It was a wire leading away from the slide. She slowly followed it, as it curved around a large boulder. She walked around the huge rock and found the source of the wire, and let out a loud scream.
Barrett and the others ran over as Jirra tried to regain her composure.
"What's wrong?" asked Liz.
"There's a dead man behind that rock," replied Jirra in a near whisper.
Dan and Barrett knelt down by the skeletal remains. What was left of the body was covered with rocks from an apparent landslide that occurred right above him. Next to the body were a leather backpack and a detonator.
"Looks like the explosion killed him by accident," noted Dan.
Liz knelt near the remains and nodded in agreement. "I'd say that his skull was fractured."
Barrett looked at the bag. "Should we look inside?'
Dan nodded and gently opened the bag. The leather began to fall away, but thankfully the contents were still in relatively good shape. The bag's location had apparently shielded it. Dan pulled out an old pair of binoculars and a .38 caliber pistol. There was also a leather bound notebook. There were faded letters on the cover "R. Margate."
"Oh my god, this is Dr. Margate!" exclaimed Jirra.
Dan nodded as he stood up. He then took off his hat and bowed his head. The others followed his example.
A few moments later he let out a long breath. "Well, it looks like we'll have help up here sooner than I expected."
Chapter 106
"It's no good, I can't reach the spa either, I guess we'll have to go back," stated Cody, as he set his radio down.
"We'll need to let the authorities know about this, and I want to let the university and the state know too," stated Dan.
"I can stay up here," offered Barrett.
"That's a good idea, but I don't want you up here alone," replied Dan.
"I'll stay!" offered Jirra.
"Absolutely not," interjected Liz.
"I must agree. We don't know who that person was and if he was alone," stated Cody. "I'll come back after I drop the rest of you off. I can also bring some more supplies."
"I'll stay up here with Barrett," said Dave.
"Come on, Mom, I'll be safe," pleaded Jirra.
Liz shook her head. "You can help us more down at the spa."
Jirra looked over at Barrett who just shrugged his shoulders. She was about to say that she would have been able to stay if she was still a boy, but stopped before she opened her mouth.
"It's not fair," she muttered.
Liz smiled and put her arm around Jirra as they walked to the jeep.
They off loaded the remaining meals and several large jerry cans of water for Barrett and Dave.
"This should be more than enough for the two of you. I expect to be back tomorrow," stated Dan as he surveyed the camp.
"Won't the authorities want to see the body sooner?" asked Liz.
"There's no rush, Dr. Margate's been dead for years," stated Cody.
Dan nodded in agreement. "In my expeditions, I've found bodies before, and since Margate's been dead for over sixty years I doubt if they'll rush up here today. Besides there's no place for a chopper to land, so they'll have to come up like we did, and they won't do that at night."
Liz cocked her head. "You've found other bodies?"
Dan nodded. "Twice, one turned out to be a dead cavalry trooper from the 1880's, and the other was probably a miner circa 1890. I'm just glad we could tell the remains were Margate's. If there was even a chance they were native remains, then this would get even more complicated."
"What do you mean?" asked Liz.
"I'll tell you on the way down," stated Dan.
On the slow ride down, Dan told them that if native remains were found, the local tribal authorities had to be notified immediately.
"In the past the body was just shipped to a museum, and you can understand the anger that has caused over the years. One thing that should make studying that canyon easier is that it looks uncontaminated from other native cultures," he explained.
"That means that you'll be able to study the site without interference, right?" asked Jirra.
"That's right. The tribes agree that the Anasazi are a different group, and it makes it a lot easier to study a site," replied Dan. "Don't get me wrong, I'm very sensitive to the Native Americans. I understand their anger and frustrations, but at the same time I have a job to do too."
Halfway back to the spa, they were able to get Judy and she agreed to call the authorities.
"I imagine things will get rather exciting around here over the next few days," stated Dan. "I don't imagine too many exciting things occur up here, everything seems so calm and well normal."
Jirra and the others did their best not to break up laughing.
Chapter 107
By the time they arrived at the spa, the sheriff was already there. Harold Cross was holding a mug of coffee and talking to Judy. They waved as they saw the Jeep approaching.
"This is getting to be a habit coming up here," he remarked.
Jirra and the others stepped out of the Jeep. Liz made the introductions.
"So the body is Doc Margate, huh?" asked Harold as he wrote down what they were saying.
"It looks like it," stated Dan.
"Well, that certainly will clear up an old mystery around here," continued Harold.
"I can lead you up there," stated Cody. "The site is being guarded by Barrett and Dave."
Harold nodded. "I know both of them, good choice."
"When do you want to head up?" asked Cody.
"Not until tomorrow, there's not enough light left today; besides, the county coroner won't arrive until later this evening," replied Harold.
"I'll be ready," replied Cody.
"Sounds good, we'll head up at first light," replied Harold. "Now, Judy, how do you want to handle this?"
"You can't hide the fact that there's a body up there," replied Judy.
"What about the site?" asked Dan.
"I've already contacted my lawyers concerning the archeological site," replied Judy. "They'll be coming up here tomorrow. Don't worry, Dan, I won't block your access, but if the state wants the site, then they'd better be prepared to deal."
Jirra noticed a wicked smile across Judy's face.
"What does that mean?" asked Dan.
"We'll talk about it later," replied Judy confidently.
While Judy and Dan talked, Harold turned to Jirra. "You're looking much better. I'm surprised the black eyes went away so quickly."
Jirra nodded. "I'm sort of surprised myself."
"Hey, Harold what about the trespasser that Barrett and Jirra saw?" asked Cody.
Harold looked at Jirra. "Would you recognize him again if you saw him?"
"I think so. I would definitely remember his voice," replied Jirra. "He had a distinctive accent, I just can't place it. He was definitely from back east."
"Really?" replied Harold.
"It'll come to me," replied Jirra.
Harold smiled. "I'm sure it will. Well right now all I can book him on is trespassing, that is if you want to press charges, Judy."
Judy nodded. "I'll be glad to press charges, especially if it can lead to other charges."
"I assume the press will have to be notified, assuming they don't already know," remarked Lindsey.
"The local paper knows something is up, but not much more," replied Harold.
"Jirra why don't you call them and offer to write the story?" suggested Lindsey.
"That's a great idea," concurred Judy. "That way our side of the story can get out first!"
"You feel up to it?" asked Liz.
Jirra nodded vigorously as her anger over not being allowed to stay at the site passed.
"Good, come on, you can call them from my office," stated Judy.
Chapter 108
Jirra was sitting at her desk typing out her story. She was wearing her pjs and terrycloth robe, having had a long soak in the tub. It was funny, she thought, until recently she had always preferred showers.
The article mentioned both the discovery of the site and of Dr. Margate's body. The editor of the paper was thrilled to have an eyewitness at the site. He was even going to use some of the photos that Jirra took of the canyon. Thankfully, he drew the line on showing the actual skeletal remains.
As Jirra typed she wondered what Judy had in mind regarding the canyon.
"You almost done?' asked Liz, who was standing just outside Jirra's room.
Jirra turned around. "Yes."
"You still mad at me?" asked Liz as she entered the room.
Jirra shook her head.
"It's okay to be angry at me," continued Liz, as she sat down on the bed across from Jirra. "I would have been angry if I was you."
"Was it just because I'm a girl?" asked Jirra.
"That's part of it. If there are any problems up there, I'll feel better knowing Barrett and Dave are there. They can handle themselves."
"And all I would do is either get hurt or get in the way, right?"
"I wouldn't put it exactly that way, but you're right," replied Liz.
"I know you're right," said Jirra. "I still wanted to stay there."
"On the plus side, you get to write this article," said Liz. "By the way, how's it coming along?"
"Almost done, you want to read it?" asked Jirra.
"I'd like that," replied Liz.
As she read the article, Liz spoke to Jirra. "I know it's hard for you to accept that you're female and that you're now perceived as weak. I know you're not, but I don't want you to get hurt again."
Jirra absorbed her mother's words. "I hadn't thought about that."
Liz turned and faced Jirra. "I almost didn't allow you to go on this trip after what happened to you in town."
Jirra saw the seriousness in Liz's eyes.
"I'm sorry, I was so wrapped up in myself that I didn't think of what you were going through," said Jirra softly. "I guess my transformation has caused you to worry about me.
Liz got up and began to hug her daughter. "I've always worried about you, Roo. Your gender change hasn't affected that. I guess I'm just going through some premature empty nest syndrome."
Jirra held onto Liz tightly.
Chapter 109
The next morning, Judy was reading Jirra's article.
"Very well written, Jirra," commented Judy.
"Thank you, Judy. I'm emailing it to the paper this morning," replied Jirra. "They'll have to hold it until the body is recovered and officially identified. I understand that Dr. Margate doesn't have any living relatives."
"Assuming his name was Margate," interjected Judy.
"That's true. The editor told me that the story will even be sent out on the wire to other news services, and that I'll even get paid for this one!"
"This will become a big news story. Margate's death won't be the big story, but the discovery of an Anasazi site here will be," stated Judy. "My lawyers have already contacted National Geographic."
"So what is your plan?' asked Jirra with a grin.
Judy smiled back. "I'm offering a land swap. The Anasazi site for the land outside the spa grounds."
"Do you think they'll go for it?" asked Jirra.
"The hotel is important, but the site is also important. If they think I'm bluffing, I also have a trump card."
"What's that?" asked Jirra.
"I can always threaten to give the site to the local tribes. Trust me, that's the last thing the state wants."
"Do you think they'll call your bluff?" asked Jirra.
"If they think I'm bluffing, then they're in for a very rude awakening. My Granddad taught me to play poker when I was nine, and he was very good," replied Judy.
"What about the hotel chain?" asked Jirra.
"That part is still up in the air. However, I'm working on something that might freeze them out."
"What's that?" asked Jirra eagerly.
Judy shook her head. "Sorry, I can't let even you know that one yet, as I haven't worked it out completely. But I promise you'll be one of the first to know."
Jirra smiled. "Any word from Cody?"
Judy shook her head. "They left early this morning. I don't expect we'll hear anything until later this afternoon."
"What about Dan?" asked Jirra.
"He agreed to my plan. He also has agreed to help me and let the state know that I will block access if I don't get my way. Granted he knows it's a bluff, but he's willing to be a coconspirator."
"I like him," replied Jirra.
"So does your mom," said Judy.
"I don't mind, she deserves to be happy too."
Judy nodded. "Speaking of being happy, have you e-mailed Alexis today?"
"Yes, I sent her a note about the site this morning. She's in Boston taping her show, so I don't expect an immediate reply. Oh, I also let Jen know."
Judy nodded. "That's fine; I know we can trust both of them."
Chapter 110
It was right after lunch that Jirra got a phone call from Jen.
"I just read your e-mail, sounds exciting," stated Jen.
"I'm sort of on the outside looking in," replied Jirra.
"Be patient, dear."
Jirra laughed. "Patience isn't one of my better virtues," replied Jirra.
"Well, I have something that might keep you busy. I want you to start to write a story about the spa and the archeological discovery. I know that you don't know everything yet, but don't let that bother you. Also I'm not looking for factual history; I want an entertaining story, so feel free to exaggerate events."
Jirra was slightly confused. "Why?"
"I think you have the makings of a good script writer. I'm looking for ideas for my next movie, and I'm thinking what's happening at the spa could produce a great script," replied Jen.
"Jen, I don't have any idea on how to write a script," interjected Jirra.
"Jirra, I don't want you to write a script, just write the story. If you, as I expect you will, produce a good story, I'll have it turned into a script. Don't worry, you'll get both credit and payment, I'm not looking to rip you off. I just have confidence in your writing ability."
Jirra took a big gulp. "Okay. When do you need it?"
"Already interested in the deadline, I like that; no rush, how bout in the next month?"
Jirra laughed. "No rush huh?"
"Of course not! There's just one rule. No nudity. I've never done nudity in any of my films."
"Any particular type of story, Jen?"
"Well, maybe an action adventure or mystery type story, something that would appeal to a wide audience. A romantic interest would be nice too, but nothing so heavy that the story gets labeled as a chick flick.' Feel free to call me if you have questions, and you can also e-mail me rough drafts to see if you're heading in the right direction," replied Jen.
"I'll do my best."
"And no one could ask for anything more," replied Jen.
Chapter 111
The next few days were very hectic. The spa served as the headquarters for both the recovery of the remains of Dr. Margate and the exploration of the site.
The coroner agreed with Liz's initial diagnosis that Dr. Margate had died from a fractured skull and ruled the dead accidental.
Dan sent Dr. Margate's journal to a friend who did document restoration. While it had been protected somewhat from the elements by its leather cover and the backpack, the pages had been repeatedly soaked. Dan was optimistic that they might be able to recover most of what Margate had written. He promised Jirra a copy as soon as it was possible.
Judy was immediately locked into negotiations with the state over the site. Dan had to hide his smile when he saw the jaws of the state's representatives drop when they arrived and were greeted by Judy's lawyers. They were even more shocked when they saw the plan for the land swap already typed out in contract form.
Jirra was more than a little frustrated by not being in on everything that was going on. She desperately wanted to see more of the site, but it was off-limits to almost everyone. Barrett was still living at the site, but Dave had to leave, as he had to get back to his own classes.
Dan brought in several other grad students to baby-sit the site. Jirra noticed that they were all male. The present plan was to have two up there at all times, and rotate through so that they only spent three days in a row at the site. They would spend their days off at the spa. The university was picking up the tab for a cottage, and Judy was throwing in a discount.
Dan and Judy had dinner with Liz and Jirra the night before he headed back up to the site. After dinner they talked shop over coffee and Dutch apple pie.
"Jirra, I read your article in the local paper; it's very well written," stated Dan as he sipped his coffee.
Jirra smiled. "Thanks." She was pleased to see that Dan was sitting next to her mom on the couch.
Dan then turned to Judy. "You really pissed off those lawyers from the state."
"Good, that's what I was trying to do. Trust me, Dan; my battle is with the state and not you. I want the site studied, and I want you to be the one who does it. But I'm not about to give up the site and eventually my spa," stated Judy. "If I just sell the site, I still won't have enough money to fight the corporation."
"I understand that the hotel chain is providing some legal assistance for the state," replied Dan.
"That's not unexpected," replied Judy. "My family got involved in a little land war back in the 1880s, and the other guys brought in some hired guns from out of state to force us off. We won then, and I have no intention of losing now."
"Hey, I'm on your side; I just think that you might show a little more tact," stated Dan.
Judy shook her head. "Not at this point of the battle. I can't afford to look weak."
Dan then gave them an update on the work at the site. The campsite that Jirra and Barrett had slept at was now being expanded as the base camp for a long stay. A generator had been hauled up to the site, along with larger tents and lots of supplies.
"We now have communications with the site 24/7," stated Dan. "This is good, as I want the site to stay secure."
"Has the mystery man been back?" asked Jirra.
"Barrett said that they'd heard someone moving around the campsite as if they were trying to get up the track to the trail," replied Dan.
"You sure it wasn't a coyote?" asked Judy.
Dan laughed. "Barrett's pretty experienced as an outdoorsman. He even found wrappers of protein bars and boot prints in the area they heard the noise."
"Aren't you worried that this guy might get violent?" asked Liz.
Dan shook his head. "Not from this guy, but he might have friends. That's why I wanted to establish a large base camp up there so quickly. Looters thrive on secrecy, and the last thing they want to do is mess with a site being excavated."
"Any idea who he is?" asked Jirra.
"I took the description we got from you and Barrett and sent it to a detective friend. She's checking it against a list of known looters who've worked the Southwest," replied Dan.
"Do you think that this guy would get violent to keep others from the site?" asked Jirra.
Dan's eyebrows raised and glanced at Liz and then looked back at Jirra. "That's an unusual question coming from you," he stated.
Jirra laughed. "I'm working on something for a friend; she wants me to write a fictional account of what's happening here. I just want what I write to be at least somewhat plausible."
"Let me guess, you're writing a movie screenplay," replied Dan with a smile.
Jirra nodded. "Well, I'm just writing the story, the script will be written by someone with more experience."
Dan broke out laughing as if he was in on a big joke.
"Dan, she's not joking. Jennifer Stevens is having her write the story," interrupted Liz.
"Jennifer Stevens, the actress?" asked Dan.
Liz nodded. "She's also a director."
Dan shook his head and turned back to Jirra. "I offer my apologies, Jirra."
"It's okay, I doubt if anything will come from it," said Jirra.
"Don't be so sure," replied Dan. "Okay, back to your original question, yes the looters are sometimes violent. They've beaten and intimidated landowners over sites. I've had colleagues threatened when they've started digs in areas where looters were working."
"Even here in the states?" asked Judy.
Dan nodded. "The problem is that there's been such a huge market for the objects. Huge profits can be made in a very short period of time."
"Do you think that this guy is the same person selling the artifacts in town?" asked Jirra.
"Could be. He's probably running a pretty small operation, and I doubt he would want to share the profits. He's making a few hundred on each sale for some potshards. The big money is in dealing in whole pots, but with that you need help to make the sales. Even with the computer age, it's not easy to sell whole pots illegally."
"Do you have a database of legitimate buyers of Anasazi goods?" asked Judy.
"I know where I can get one, and even provide a few names of those we suspect of buying illegally items," answered Dan. "Why?"
"Just something I'm working on," replied Judy. "Can you get me that list in the next few days?"
Dan nodded. "You're not going to tell me what you're up to, are you?"
Judy shook her head. "That way you can't be indicted later."
Dan laughed, but he wasn't sure if Judy was kidding.
"Well, I'd better get some sleep; we're heading up to the site in the morning. By the way, I'm sending Barrett down to get a shower and a good hot meal. Please feel free to ensure he actually gets some sleep. You can threaten him by saying you'll tell me if he doesn't do as he's told," said Dan. "He's got great potential, but he has to know to keep himself in good shape."
"Don't worry about him," stated Judy.
Chapter 112
Jirra made notes before starting to write the story. She went to several websites, including one related to Jen's movie. She found good information on Jen's character Rayana Martin from a movie insider's website. The buzz on the movie was very good. This only made Jirra feel more apprehensive about her story. The story would have to be very good to follow in the footsteps of the original.
She started writing the story on her laptop, deciding to start the tale in a spa very similar to the one she lived in. Many of the characters were based on the actual staff, and she even made a character based on Randy. He worked in the stable and was in charge of mucking out the stalls. True, Caldera de Gaia didn't have any stables, but it was fiction. Jirra decided she would take great joy in torturing the fictional Randy and that she didn't mind one bit if Jen cut it all out.
Barrett was hanging around the spa and while he wasn't happy about his forced R&R, he did take the time to enjoy the baths. He even commented to Judy that it would be nice if townspeople could buy a pass to access the baths. Judy thought it was an idea worth looking at.
Jirra was pleased that the spa was not only doing well with all the confusion over the discoveries, but that reservations were increased by twenty percent. The guests didn't even mind that they couldn't actually access the site.
"So what are you going to do regarding the guests and the site?" asked Jirra, as she ate lunch in Judy's office.
"I talked to Dan, and he's going to help me develop a display on the site. He's going to have weekly updates videotaped for the guests. He's even considering doing weekly lectures on the site, with any artifacts they find," stated Judy.
"That would be so cool," replied Jirra. "I wish I could go back up there."
"Me too, Jirra. From what Dan told me, they're still surveying and mapping the site. They won't actually start excavating until summer."
"I don't have the patience to be an archeologist," said Jirra.
"That's why we're being kept out," added Judy.
"Part of it is that I'm curious about what's up there, and part of it is well, I'm hoping that there's a connection to what happened to me. I know it doesn't make sense, but there's something in the back of my head that keeps telling me that this wasn't just an accident, that there has to be a reason for what happened," stated Jirra. "I know that's silly."
Judy shook her head. "It's not silly. It makes sense that you want to find a reason for what happened to you. If Dan finds anything that seems related to your transformation, I promise that you'll learn about it."
"Thanks, Judy."
"Now tell me, Jirra, when are you going back east?"
"Mom wants to go as soon as possible, so I can find a place to live when I'm at Penn. She's found a few places that look promising," replied Jirra.
"You don't want to wait too long; trust me, you don't want to live in a dump," stated Judy.
"I'm hesitant to leave right now. I'm afraid that something might happen at the site," stated Jirra.
"Jirra, now that's silly," stated Judy. She picked up her phone and hit one of the speed dial buttons. "Liz, why don't you take off next week and go to Philly. I'll call my travel agent, and she'll make all the necessary reservations. Okay?"
Judy hung up the phone and looked at Jirra. "There, that's all taken care of. If something is discovered, I'll call you immediately."
Jirra shook her head in disbelief. "I can't believe that those corporate guys think that they can beat you."
Chapter 113
"So how long will you be in Philly?" asked Alexis.
"Four days," replied Jirra. "We're staying downtown at the Marriott on Market Street."
"Okay, I know where that is. I'd like to try to see you and your mom, if I can sneak away from here," stated Alexis.
"I'd like that; I'd like that a lot," said Jirra, as she adjusted the phone in her hand.
"Any idea of where you plan to live?" asked Alexis.
"Mom came up with a list of a few places that we're going to check out. I just want a place that's close to campus, safe, and clean."
"That's rules out the first place I lived off campus. I slept with the lights on the first few weeks," said Alexis.
"Why? You afraid of the dark?"
"The dark, no, mice, yes," replied Alexis. "Still at least the mice ate the roaches."
Jirra laughed.
"Okay, maybe it wasn't that bad, but it was a dump," confessed Alexis. "Are you going to tour campus too?"
"Yes. I'm pretty excited about that. I can't believe that I'm actually going to be attending an Ivy League school."
"I'm pretty excited about it too, just as long as you don't turn into an elitist snob," said Alexis with a giggle.
"Fat chance of that happening. They'll probably snub me for wearing cowgirl boots," replied Jirra.
"Just imagine if they find out that you were once a guy!"
Jirra laughed. "That'll probably impress some of them."
"That's true, they can befriend you so they can show how open-minded they are!" said Alexis who was fighting back laughter unsuccessfully.
"Yes, but I'll lose points for dating an actress," added Jirra.
"A TV actress, even more disgraceful."
They were soon both laughing uncontrollably.
Chapter 114
A few days later Liz and Jirra were driving from their hotel to the first place on their list.
"You don't mind me driving?" asked Jirra, as they waited for the traffic signal to change.
"No, besides you need to know how to drive in this sort of traffic," replied Liz.
"Does that mean you're letting me get a car?" asked Jirra hopefully.
"You've got to be kidding!" replied Liz with a laugh. "Actually, I'm considering it; we'll see how your first semester goes."
"So I'll need a place close to campus or at least the bus," replied Jirra.
"The first place on the list is only a few blocks from campus," said Liz. "This place was recommended by your academic advisor."
"When did you talk to her?" asked Jirra.
"Keep going straight; we don't have to turn for a few blocks," said Liz. "Actually she called me last week. She wanted to know how you're adjusting."
"Adjusting? Adjusting to what?" asked Jirra. Then it hit her, her paperwork documented that she'd had SRS. "Oh."
"Anyway, her heart seems to be in the right place. She said that this place might be perfect for you," continued Liz. "The owner of the building is also a student at Penn."
"Really?" asked Jirra.
"That's what she said," replied Liz.
"Okay, she owns the building, but why would that make it a good place for me to live?" asked Jirra.
"I don't know, but we'll find out soon," replied Liz.
Twenty minutes later, they pulled into one of the visitor parking spots in the parking lot of a converted warehouse. The access code for the parking lot had been included with the directions.
"This place looks pretty cool," stated Jirra as they walked over to the elevator.
"I'm impressed that they have secure parking," noted Liz.
They took the elevator to the third floor, where they were met by a young woman. Even though she was only wearing jeans and a Penn t-shirt, she looked elegant.
"Hi, I'm Liz Reid, and this is my daughter, Jirra; are you Celeste Farnsworth?" asked Liz.
The young woman nodded. "Yes, I am. It's a pleasure to meet both of you. Did you have any trouble with the directions?
"No, not at all," stated Jirra.
"Great, well why don't we go out to the deck area and talk?" stated Celeste.
"Can we see the apartment?" asked Jirra.
Celeste gently shook her head. "I like to talk to potential tenants first."
Jirra followed Celeste outside and stared at the view from the deck. "Wow, this is great!"
"I know. It cost me a lot to convert it into an open deck, but it's worth it," stated Celeste. "Please sit down, would you like something to drink?"
"I'm fine, we just had breakfast," replied Jirra.
"Same here, thank you for asking," added Liz.
Celeste nodded and sat down. "I suppose you're curious about how I own the building. I was married to a wonderful man, who passed away a few years ago. He left me with a rather sizable fortune. I decided to go to college so I could learn how to run my various business and charitable organizations."
Jirra just nodded.
"Anyway, I live here along with two wonderful friends. Beth is also an undergrad, and she's studying cognitive science."
"Who's your other roommate?" asked Jirra looking around the deck.
"Her name is Spirit and she's out having a walk with Beth. Although she's not currently enrolled at Penn, she does like to chase the squirrels on campus," replied Celeste with a smile. "They have an agreement; Spirit promises never to actually catch one, and they promise to actually run when they see her. She's a very sweet dog and wouldn't hurt a thing."
Jirra and Liz laughed.
"Here, I have a photo of her," stated Celeste as she got up and retrieved a photo of a large mixed breed dog. "She's Labrador- Chesapeake mix."
"What a beautiful dog," commented Jirra as she looked at the photo.
"Thank you. So, tell me about yourself, Jirra," asked Celeste.
Jirra gave Celeste a short bio and her plans for Penn. She left out the gender side of her story.
Celeste nodded. "I've never been to New Mexico; it sounds wonderful."
"It is, although I do miss this area," replied Jirra.
"That's right, you used to live around here," stated Celeste knowingly.
"You seem to know a lot about me," said Jirra with a surprised look on her face.
"Can I ask you something personal, Jirra?" asked Celeste.
"Is it about my past?" asked Jirra softly.
Celeste nodded. "I just wanted you to know that I've had SRS myself."
Jirra's jaw dropped, and she stammered for a response.
"It's okay, Jirra. I have an unofficial agreement with some people in the admissions office. They tip me off when they are admitting a student who's like us. I like to be the first to offer them a place to live. You seem very well adjusted, but sometimes it's nice to be around people you can be open with," continued Celeste. "We can sit down and discuss our life stories another time, but I just wanted you to know that you'll be safe here."
"Is Beth also TS?" asked Jirra shaking off her surprise.
Celeste paused for a second. "No, but you'll like her just the same."
"Is everyone who lives here transgendered?" asked Liz.
"No, but I make sure that they're accepting. I bought this place essentially for myself. I rent out the other units, but I don't need the money, so I get to pick who my neighbors are. The apartment that is open is a nice one bedroom on the second floor. The couple who live next door are very nice. I know you'll like them."
"Does that mean I pass the initial test?" asked Jirra with a smile.
"Absolutely, come on, I'll show you the place," stated Celeste.
The apartment was a corner unit. It had high ceilings, with brick wall. There was a small, but modern, kitchen area and a small living room. The bedroom had a large walk-in closet.
Jirra was pleased to see that the bathroom had a large tub.
"There's a laundry room on the first floor," said Celeste.
Jirra looked out of the windows.
"I installed central heat and AC. It's nice outside now, but in summer you'll appreciate the AC," added Celeste.
"I forgot about the humidity here," replied Jirra.
Celeste turned to Liz. "The building is secure, and each unit has a security system. The neighborhood is pretty safe, and there's a police station two blocks up the street."
"Is it safe to walk to campus?" asked Liz.
Celeste nodded. "Yes, but I don't really recommend it after dark. We haven't had any trouble, but why take chances? But since most of the people staying here are students at Penn, we've worked out a ride system; so if Jirra decides to stay late on campus, she can call for a ride."
"That's rather nice," replied Liz.
"Like I said, I've screened my tenants. I want a neighborhood in this building."
"Cool, sounds like the staff at the spa," stated Jirra.
"We try to get together weekly, even if it's just for a pizza and DVD," stated Celeste. "So do you want the place?"
Jirra looked at Liz. "I really like it, Mom."
"I do too. What is the rent?" asked Liz as she turned to Celeste.
"Affordable," replied Celeste with wink. "Let's go back up to my place to work out the details."
Chapter 115
"I can't believe how easy that was," stated Jirra as they drove away.
"Things sure seemed to work out," said Liz.
"I also can't believe that Celeste used to be a guy too. I can't wait until I hear the whole story," noted Jirra. "She seems like someone I could tell the truth about my situation."
"I agree," concurred Liz.
"What? No telling me to be careful about who I tell about my transformation?" asked Jirra with a laugh.
"No, I trust your intuition. You've made good choices so far, and I think you'll know who you can trust," said Liz. "Speaking of which, when is Alexis coming down?"
"Not until tomorrow. She's coming down for the evening, and then she's heading back up. They have to shoot a few days in Newport, Rhode Island.
"Now there's a nice place to spend a few days. Your father and I spent a long weekend there. He tolerated my wanting to see the mansions."
Jirra smiled. She had heard about that trip a few times.
"How're things going between you and Dan?" asked Jirra.
Liz smiled. "Nice."
"Just nice?"
"Yes, just nice. We talk and trade e-mails. He lost his wife ten years ago, and he's sensitive to what I'm going through. Neither of us wants to rush into anything, and we're content to let it just happen, even if that means nothing more than friends."
"That's really nice," replied Jirra.
Liz smiled. "See what I mean?"
"I do, and I'm so happy for you," replied Jirra. She then took a deep breath and let it out. "Mom, I'm so in love with Alexis, even though everything logical tells me that it's going to be difficult for us to have a relationship."
"Don't try to analyze everything logically, just let it happen," stated Liz.
"Thanks, Mom."
"Okay, we just have time for lunch before you have a meeting on campus," noted Liz. "You don't want to start your time at Penn by being late."
Chapter 116
Alexis arrived outside Jirra's hotel room a little after one. She was dressed in jeans, a maroon top, and had a Boston Red Sox's hat on.
Jirra answered the door and they immediately hugged.
"I made it down here in only six hours," stated Alexis.
"Aren't you afraid of getting pulled over?" asked Jirra as they continued to hug and kiss.
"Hey, I'm a movie star; we don't get tickets," replied Alexis with a giggle. "No, I just drove with the flow. Actually, coming down the Jersey Turnpike I had a hard time keeping up with some of those idiots."
Jirra laughed.
"So, where's Liz?" asked Alexis.
"She's out seeing some old friends; she'll meet us for dinner."
"Good, I worried that she wouldn't accept my invitation out of being polite," stated Alexis.
"I know," replied Jirra. "So have you eaten lunch?"
Alexis shook her head.
"You want to go get a real cheesesteak?"
"That's sounds great. My personal trainer will have a fit, but I need some real food."
"I'll drive; we'll go down to South Philly to Pat's."
Thirty minutes later, they arrived near the famous sandwich place.
"It's not Spago, but the food here is so good. This is my treat. My dad brought me here after every sports game we saw," stated Jirra. "Now, make sure you know what you want BEFORE you get in line. They'll kick you out of line if you hold up the orders."
Alexis laughed as she read the posted menu. "I heard all about this place from Jen. Speaking of her, how's your scriptwriting coming along?"
"It's not really a script," replied Jirra. "I think she's just doing it to be nice.'
"Nonsense, Jen isn't doing this just to humor you. Now, don't be afraid to put in notes on how'd you like the scene to be filmed," stated Alexis.
"I don't know. I really don't know a thing about filming movies."
"It doesn't matter. Just picture the scene and write that down. Trust me; you'll probably be better at this than you think."
"Thanks," said Jirra. "So what are you having?"
"Cheesesteak with onions and provolone cheese," stated Alexis.
"That's wit' not with," corrected Jirra.
"Excuse me, wit' onions!" laughed Alexis.
"I'm just having a cheesesteak wit-out onions and wit Cheez Whiz," stated Jirra.
"Ugh! How can you get that?"
"It tastes really good, trust me!" replied Jirra. "Now let me show you how to eat one, without spilling anything on your top." Jirra then demonstrated how to hold the sandwich outward, while leaning forward.
"So that explains the colorful stains on the sidewalk," noted Alexis.
As they placed their orders, the man behind the window stared at Alexis. "Hey, I know you; you're Alexis Eden aren't you?"
Alexis nodded.
The man nodded and then turned to another of the men. "Hey, look who's out here, Alexis Eden. Yo Vinny, get the camera!"
Alexis turned to Jirra and laughed. "Looks like I'm about to be immortalized at Pat's."
They were handed their steaks and sodas just before the man came out and snapped a quick photo of Alexis holding her steak.
"Thanks a lot, Ms. Eden; we'll stick this on the wall next to the other celebrities," he stated.
"It's a pleasure," replied Alexis, as she took a bite of her sandwich.
"What do you think of your steak?" asked the man.
"It's wonderful. Better than I was told," replied Alexis, flashing a big smile.
"Thanks, Ms. Eden, I only wish those guys at Geno's could have heard this!" he exclaimed as he returned to work.
Jirra was amazed at how easily Alexis could switch into being Alexis Eden the star and back to being an everyday person.
"Sorry, I didn't think that they'd recognize you here," stated Jirra.
"It's okay, but this will really bug Jen. She doesn't have her photo in Pat's. So what's with the comment about Geno's?"
Jirra pointed across the street to the rival cheesesteak place. "They have a rivalry that goes back decades. They both claim to make the original and best steak."
"And who do you think makes the best?" asked Alexis.
"I was brought up on Pat's, so I really don't know. Dad would never let me try Geno's."
Alexis smiled. "Oh, so it's something passed down from generation to generation. Well, I wouldn't want to break a family tradition."
Jirra laughed as she held out her sandwich. "You want to try mine?"
Alexis cocked her head. "Okay," she replied reluctantly. She took a small bite and a smile broke out on her face. "Hey, that's not bad."
"Told you," replied Jirra with a wink. "Here, try a sip of birch beer."
Alexis sniffed the soda and sipped it. "That has a nice bite to it. It's not as sweet as root beer."
"I know, it's very hard to find outside of the Philly area."
"Well, I learned a few things today," stated Alexis.
Just then the man from behind the counter came out and handed both Alexis and Jirra some t-shirts.
"If you get a chance, can you maybe wear these sometime, especially if you're going to be on TV? It'll kill Geno's!"
Chapter 117
They spent the afternoon walking downtown, taking in the historic sites, while at the same time doing some shopping.
Jirra told Alexis all about the apartment and Celeste.
"She sounds pretty interesting," noted Alexis.
"I feel better about coming here now, knowing I'll be safe. The apartment is really nice too."
Alexis updated Jirra on the TV show and the upcoming movie. "The good thing is that my movie will be opening before Jen's. I couldn't imagine us opening the same weekend."
"From what I've read, the buzz is good on both movies," noted Jirra as she stared in the window at a throwback jersey of the Philadelphia Phillies. It was something that she would have worn when she was a guy; sadly it wasn't something that would fit into her wardrobe now.
"The buzz? For someone who's a novice scriptwriter you definitely have the terms down," said Alexis.
"Seriously, both movies sound like they're going to be big hits," stated Jirra.
"I know, I'm kinda enjoying this lull before the storm," said Alexis. "It'll take a while for the hype to die down. Thankfully, Boston is more interested in the Red Sox than a movie star."
Jirra laughed. "Well, we'd better get back to the hotel to meet up with Mom."
Chapter 118
Dinner was a blur as all Jirra could think of was spending time with Alexis afterwards.
Liz knowingly smiled at Jirra as they arrived back at the hotel. "That was a lovely evening, Alexis; it was good to see you again. Now, Jirra don't forget we have an eleven-thirty flight."
Jirra smiled and felt her face blush. It was strange, knowing that your mom knew you were about to spend the night with your girlfriend.
Jirra went to her room and was joined by Alexis a few minutes later.
They sat down on the couch and began to kiss and caress each other. As before, Alexis took the lead, but tried to ensure that she didn't totally dominate the situation.
"You want to go to bed?" whispered Alexis into Jirra's ear.
"Hmmm, yes," replied Jirra.
As they walked into the bedroom, Alexis turned to Jirra. "I just have one question, do you want wit' or wit-out'?" asked Alexis as she pulled her vibrator out of her bag.
Jirra started giggling and was joined by Alexis as they sat down on the edge of the bed.
"Well?" asked Alexis, as she began to tickle Jirra. "What's your reply?"
"Wit," squealed Jirra as she tried to move away. "Oh, no, please stop!"
"Ohhhh, this is new, I didn't know you were ticklish, now this is going to be fun," continued Alexis as she continued to tickle Jirra.
Jirra was now laughing and squirming around on the bed. Alexis stopped tickling her and began to kiss her. "I've missed you so much."
Chapter 120
They ate breakfast at a diner around the corner. The hotel restaurant didn't have scrapple on the menu, and Liz wasn't about to miss an opportunity to have some.
Jirra smiled when she saw Alexis was wearing a Pat's Steaks t-shirt.
"I want you to take my photo, so I can send it to Jen," stated Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "Okay."
"So do you think that Judy will find a way to beat the corporation?" asked Alexis. She was just having some scrambled eggs and wheat toast.
Jirra was having pancakes and nodded as she ate.
"I would never underestimate Judy," interjected Liz.
"I can loan her some money if she needs it, I'm sure Jen would help too," said Alexis.
Liz shook her head. "I'm sure Judy would appreciate the offer, Alexis, but money isn't the issue. The corporation can outspend us easily. No, she's looking for something to make them pull back. I have no idea what that is, but she's got her feelers out."
"The more I learn about Judy, the more I think someone should make a movie about her," noted Jirra.
"I can't think of anyone who could play her and do her justice," said Liz.
"I agree," added Alexis. "So how's your history project coming along?"
"It's almost done. I have to turn it in next week. I'm just writing a short addition concerning the discovery we made. I wish I had more time, but they won't let anyone on the site right now."
"Well, it's been there for thousands of years, so I'm sure you'll eventually get an opportunity to see the site. I wouldn't worry about not having too much info on the discovery, I mean how many people can state that they found a site?" stated Alexis.
Jirra laughed. "I guess you're right."
"So can I give you a lift to the airport?" asked Alexis.
"Thanks, but we have to return the rental car down there, besides, you'd be going the wrong way. In fact, you'd better get on your way soon yourself," said Liz.
Alexis glanced at her watch. "I suppose you're right. Well, it was fun seeing both of you again."
Liz smiled. "Thanks, Alexis. Jirra, I'll go get the car and meet you here."
Jirra smiled. "Thanks, Mom."
Chapter 121
"Well, once again we have to say goodbye," said Alexis.
"I know. Do you think you can get out to the spa anytime soon?"
"I don't know; summer's going to be crazy. I have a huge promotion schedule for the movie, and we still have a bunch of shows to film. I will try to get away when you move in. We can go out to Ikea and pick out your furniture."
"I'd like that," replied Jirra. She was hesitant to show any affection towards Alexis in public.
Sensing Jirra's apprehension, Alexis leaned over and gave her a hug. "It's okay, Roo, I know exactly how you feel," whispered Alexis.
Liz pulled up a minute later, and Jirra reluctantly got into the car. She turned and watched Alexis waving goodbye.
Jirra let out a big sigh.
"It's okay, Roo, she obviously loves you."
"How did you and Dad get through the separations?" asked Jirra.
Liz glanced over and smiled. "It wasn't easy, Roo."
"Please tell me about it?"
"Okay, Roo."
Chapter 122
Jirra finished up her senior history project shortly after her return to the spa. She called up the head of the social sciences department at the local high school and made an appointment to turn it in. She had both a written report and a presentation on CD-ROM. This included some photos of the newly discovered site.
There was a buzz in town over the discovery of the site, even though information was slow in coming out. Jirra smiled to herself as she saw many shops now carrying Anasazi souvenirs. She desperately wanted to see the site again, but for now it was off-limits to all but those on Dan's team.
Barrett was back up in the hills, having the time of his life. He left a long letter to Jirra thanking her for forcing him into looking for the site. He promised to keep her informed on any discoveries.
The teacher agreed to meet Jirra off campus to avoid any conflicts with Randy's supporters. They picked the coffee shop as the place where Jirra would turn her report in. She was a little disappointed that she wouldn't be allowed to give an oral presentation, but the teacher insisted that he only wanted to see the hardcopy report.
Still Jirra dressed up for the meeting. Judy had drummed it into her that she needed to dress up when she was doing something professional. She was wearing a Kelly green skirt and a white cotton blouse. She even took the time to put on some makeup.
Jirra arrived early and waited nervously for the teacher to arrive. A few minutes later, a slightly overweight man walked into the coffee shop. He was wearing Dockers and a green shirt without a tie. He was also wearing a well-worn suede jacket.
"Good afternoon, Jirra," he greeted. "I'm Mr. Dawkins."
Jirra smiled as she shook his hand. "Pleased to meet you."
He smiled back. "I should be the one honored to meet you. That was quite a discovery you made."
To her horror, Jirra could feel her face getting warm. The last thing she wanted to do was start blushing. "Thank you."
"I mean most of us have read Margate's book, but I never though he was actually telling the truth. I can't wait until they open the site up."
"That won't happen for a while. I'm not even allowed back up there. Apparently it's a rather unique site."
Dr. Dawkins nodded. "It would have to be for it to be so far out of their normal range. Now, I believe you have an assignment ready for me."
Jirra nodded as she took the report and CD out of her bag. "The CD-Rom has photos of different sites, including a few of the new site."
He nodded as he paged through Jirra's report. "Very professional job, but that's what I'd expect of a future Ivy Leaguer. Well done, Jirra. I only wish that you had spent some time in my classroom. I could use more students like you."
"It wasn't meant to be; just as well anyway."
He cracked a slight smile. "You didn't miss much."
Jirra smiled as she suddenly wished that she had been in his class, as he seemed pretty cool.
"I'll read through this and get back to you by Monday. I wouldn't worry, from what I can see you have nothing to worry about."
"Thank you again for agreeing to this," she stated.
"You're not the first home-schooled student that I've had. Around here, it's rather common. I'll call you Monday. It was nice meeting you."
Jirra shook his hand. She felt confident that she would get a good grade. She decided to celebrate and have a cappuccino. The girl behind the counter did a double take.
"Sorry, Jirra, I didn't recognize you all dressed up fancy," she said.
Jirra smiled back. "I'll take that as a compliment."
After she got her coffee, she sat down and opened up her laptop. She was just about to check her e-mail when a man walked past her and up to the counter.
He looked familiar, even though he paid her no attention. He was too busy listening to his MP-3 player. He was dressed in jeans and a crew top shirt and had on a well-worn cowboy hat.
She shrugged it off and went back to her computer when she heard the man's voice. He had forgotten to take off his headset and was almost shouting his order. It was then that Jirra recognized his voice. He was the mystery man!
Jirra listened as he placed his order. He ordered a latte to go. Jirra decided to follow him.
The man paid for his coffee and headed out of the shop. Jirra slowly got up and followed him out. Her heart was pounding in her chest as she tried to look casual as she followed him. He walked a block down the street before stopping in front of a blue Ford pickup. He placed his coffee on the roof as he pulled out his keys.
Jirra pretended to window shop, while at the same time trying to read his license plate. The plates were from Arizona, and she was able to see the entire plate. She pulled a pen out of her bag and wrote it down on her palm.
The truck pulled out and headed south out of town. Jirra watched it leave and then called Judy.
"I just saw the mystery man!"
"Calm down, where did this happen?" asked Judy.
Jirra explained what had happened.
"Give me the number please," requested Judy.
Jirra gave it to her.
"Thank you very much. Now are you sure it's him?"
"Absolutely, the voice gave him away."
"Wonderful. Thank you very much," stated Judy.
"What are you going to do?" asked Jirra excitedly.
"I'll let you know later," she replied.
Chapter 123
"Dan's back down from the site," said Liz. "He's coming over for dinner tonight."
"Really? That's cool," replied Jirra. "Do you want to be alone?"
Liz shook her head and smiled. "While I appreciate the offer, it's not necessary at this time."
Jirra's eyebrows rose. "At this time, huh?"
Liz just smiled. "Anyway, he specifically requested to see you. He wants to update you on the site."
Jirra nodded. I still wish I could see it myself."
"Well, at least you'll see his latest photos," said Liz.
"Okay, I suppose that's better than nothing. I'll see you later.
Jirra sat in the main hall and worked on her story for Jen. She had taken Alexis's advice and added notes on how the scenes should look. She also decided to throw in some fun twists. She decided that the skeletal remains of the lost archeologist would turn out to be someone else and the real archeologist would turn out to be the used book shop owner. She figured Abe would get a laugh out of that.
She also played up the mystery man and added a lot of comic book sort of violence and some literal cliff-hanging scenes. To her surprise she found that she was actually pretty good at this sort of writing. She was soon lost in her writing when Lindsey tapped her on the shoulder.
"Hey, what's up?" asked Lindsey.
"Oh, I'm just writing that story for Jen," said Jirra without even looking up.
"You've been working on it for the entire afternoon."
Jirra looked at her watch. "Crap, I have to get going, Dan is coming over for dinner, and he's going to show us the latest discoveries."
"Exciting," said Lindsey pretending to yawn.
"Hey, you have to admit that it's pretty cool that ancient people might have used the springs and mud baths here."
Lindsey cocked her head. "How do you know that?"
Jirra looked around. "My spirit guide showed me the site during my last meeting, only I didn't realize it until just now. The Anasazi used the mud and springs, but what I don't know is why."
"Maybe Dan knows now," said Lindsey.
"I hope so. I keep thinking that this is related to what happened to me," said Jirra.
"Why? I mean, why would the Anasazi want to turn men into women?"
Jirra shrugged her shoulders. "Maybe the people transformed have some special status in the tribe, like a shaman or something like that."
"You're really reaching on this one," replied Lindsey.
Jirra smiled. "I suppose, but I just can't believe that my transformation was pure chance."
"Does it really matter?" asked Lindsey. "I mean, you have a pretty interesting life now; you're writing a screenplay and you're dating a movie star. I doubt that would have happened if you hadn't been transformed."
Jirra stared back. "You can be irritatingly wise sometimes."
Lindsey laughed. "Hey, it's one of my many talents. I just want you to move on. This doesn't mean to forget your past, but accept that you're a woman. It seems sorta silly to deny the truth."
"Easier said than done," replied Jirra. "I really want to fully accept what happened to me and just live as a woman, but it's very hard to overcome what's up here." She then pointed at her head.
"I guess you're right, but don't stop trying."
"I won't, even if it does cause some confusion for me," replied Jirra.
"Well, I gotta get into the kitchen; we're cooking lasagna this evening. Mom is trying a new recipe to make it have a Southwestern taste."
"That sounds interesting," stated Jirra.
"I'll save you some, it's pretty good," replied Lindsey.
Jirra nodded and shutdown her computer. "See you later."
"Just one thing, am I in the story?"
"Of course," replied Jirra. "I'm even giving you a romance scene."
"Cool!"
Chapter 124
After dinner Dan showed Liz and Jirra a videotape of the site.
"What's interesting is that we've discovered that the thing in the end of the canyon is a bath. I suspect it was used in fertility rites," stated Dan. "Look, see how it's built right into the cliff? We've found mineral deposits showing that there was once a spring there, but it went dry a long time ago."
Jirra could see the red stains of the mud. "That looks just like the mud we use here at the spa."
"I noticed that too. It looks like the same mud used in the potshards too. We've sent a sample of the mud away to be analyzed," said Dan.
"So why do you think that this was used for fertility rites?" asked Liz.
"We've found some pictographs that seem to show that the site was off-limits to men. I suspect the guards at the front of the canyon were there in part to enforce this," explained Dan.
"Well, Judy said that the native people used to use the springs around here," added Jirra.
Dan nodded. "What is surprising is that the site lay undisturbed. In many Anasazi sites, we've had to deal with cross-cultural contamination. There's none at this site."
"Maybe they didn't know it was there?" asked Liz.
Dan shook his head. "We have documented sites nearby showing at times a sizable population of people lived here. The area would have been rich in game too. But the absence of any other races in the canyon is confusing."
"Maybe they knew about it and stayed away on purpose," said Jirra.
"I've wondered that myself, but I have no proof. I've contacted a friend who specializes in the myths and legends of the indigenous people to see if there is anything about a canyon like this."
Jirra was tempted to mention her theory, but decided that it wasn't the right time. She didn't want to scare Dan off by freaking him out about her change. Maybe later she would find the right time.
"Anyway, we still have a lot of work to do. The university has assigned me to the site. I won't be at a loss for help either. I have a long list of willing volunteers and grad students."
"I hear that you're going to set something up here to tell the guests about your latest discoveries," said Jirra.
Dan nodded. "Judy insisted on it, and I think it's a great idea to promote and protect the site."
"Any word on what Judy's up to?" asked Liz.
"No, but she says that she knows who the looter is. She's asked me to trust what she's doing with him."
Jirra nodded and wished she knew what Judy was up to.
Chapter 125
Two weeks later Judy was sitting behind her desk. It was a little after ten in the morning, and she had left explicit instructions not to be disturbed.
Sitting to her right were her lawyers, sitting by the door was a stocky man in a sport coat that was stressed by his muscular frame. An athletic looking young woman was standing next to him. She may have only been 5-8, but she also had several martial arts black belts.
Sitting nervously across from Judy was the mystery man that Jirra had identified.
Judy picked up the thick file in front of her and opened it. "Scott James Spears, age twenty-seven, several arrests for trespassing on federal and native lands. One conviction for selling stolen artifacts in Arizona, suspected of selling stolen artifacts in Colorado, Utah, and New Mexico."
The man said nothing. He just stared confidently back at Judy.
"The word on the street is that you are strictly small time but I know better. Thanks to Mr. Barnes and Ms. Gonzales, we have proof that you've been selling some very expensive native artifacts," continued Judy.
The man just smirked. "You got nothing on me; if you did, I would be talking to the police."
"That's one way of looking at it," stated Judy without showing any emotion in her face. "Assuming that I want the police to get involved."
For the first time since he agreed to talk to Judy, Scott looked nervous.
"Mr. Black and Ms. Gonzales are private detectives who have been working for me the last few weeks. They've had you under surveillance almost continuously and have built a rather sizable file on your activities."
Scott turned around and looked at the two detectives as if he was trying to remember if he had seen them before.
"They're too good for you to have picked them up," continued Judy. "They've provided me with evidence that you've trespassed on my property, and that of several of the Native-Americans. They also have photographic proof that you looted objects from the reservations."
"Bull," stated Scott.
Judy opened up the folder and pulled out a series of photos showing Scott. There were also photos of what looked like the inside of a truck. The photos showed a near perfect Anasazi pottery jar hidden in the back part of the cab.
Scott turned angrily and stared at the two detectives. "You broke into my truck? That's illegal!"
"We also broke into your laptop," said Mr. Black in an unemotional tone.
"The correct term is hacked," corrected Ms. Gonzales.
"Pardon me, we hacked' into your computer and found all sorts of interesting things," continued Mr. Black.
Scott looked nervous and turned and looked at Judy. "What do you want?"
"There was a file in the computer which showed photographs of native artifacts. I assume these were items you sold," stated Judy.
Scott nodded. "That's right."
"There's a code next to each photo. In some cases the codes are repeated. I assume the codes are the buyers of your looted objects," said Judy.
"Maybe, what do you want?" asked Scott.
"I want those names and copies of any proof you have," stated Judy.
"Is that all?" asked Scott sarcastically.
"It's a start, and depending on how cooperative you are we'll see about what happens to you."
"I'm not afraid of being arrested. The local cops could care less if I steal a few pots," stated Scott as he leaned back in his chair. "You'll have to do better than that."
Judy nodded. "Okay, how about the tribal police? They would love to get their hands on you. Also the feds don't like looters either."
"You can't turn me over to the redskins," sneered Scott.
"Ms. Gonzales back there is part Navaho. Before we go any further, I'd like you to apologize for that racial slur," said Judy.
Scott turned around and saw Ms. Gonzales intently staring at him, and he mumbled what sounded like sorry.
"I want the names of your clients," demanded Judy.
"What do I get out of it?" asked Scott.
"You won't go to jail," stated Judy.
"That's it?" he asked.
Judy shook her head. "From the information we got from your computer, we know you have a rather sizable offshore bank account. I assume this is from your illegal activities. I want half of it to be donated to the tribal schools on this list." She handed him a piece of paper.
"Half my money! You've got to kidding!" he exclaimed.
"The feds would take it all, and stick your ass in the pen," said Judy.
Scott stared at Judy and felt a drop of sweat run down the side of his face. He wiped it off. "What else?"
"You never come back to New Mexico. If you do, I promise you'll end up in prison."
Scott seemed to be debating his choices. He stared down at the ground and shook his head slowly. "Okay, I'll do it. Do you want the whole list?"
Judy nodded.
"Hand me my computer don't worry, I'm not going to do anything stupid," stated Scott. His computer was in a case next to Judy. It had been taken from him when he entered the office.
Judy nodded and Mr. Black handed Scott his laptop. He started it up and in a few moments had called up a file that had a list of all his clients. He then handed the computer to Judy.
She scanned the names on the list, recognizing many of them. She then saw a name in the file, and for the first time that morning she smiled. The man had been one of Scott's best customers.
"Tell me about this one?" she asked as she pointed to the name.
He smiled. "He's the one that pot was going to. Thinks he's doing everyone a service by buying from me. He keeps them locked up in his office safe in Santa Fe," stated Scott.
"Scott, I'm going to ask you to be my guest here at the spa for a few days, all expenses paid. All I ask is that you stay in your room. We'll provide room service."
"Can I get a bottle of bourbon?" he asked meekly.
Judy nodded. "If everything goes as planned, you can drive out of here in a day or so."
Scott nodded. "Why him? I mean there are some important men on that list, and they all knew they were buying stolen goods."
Judy just smiled and shook her head. "Sorry, you don't need to know. I do recommend that you go straight, consider this the proverbial dodging the bullet."
Scott stared at Judy. "I just might."
Chapter 126
That evening, a man drove onto the spa grounds in a Mercedes sedan. He was wearing jeans, a short sleeve shirt and had a very worried look on his face. He went immediately to Judy's office.
"I'm very pleased that you could make it up here on such short notice," Judy greeted him.
The man nervously nodded. "What do you want?"
Judy smiled; he wasn't even going to deny it. "Please sit down."
Other than Judy and the man, her office was empty.
"Mr. Blair, I appear to have you over the proverbial barrel. I have proof that you have been buying looted rare artifacts from sites all over the state, including my property. This isn't going to look good when the papers get it, especially since you're trying to force me off my land," stated Judy.
"Right to the point, Ms. Ramone," said Mr. Blair. "I've heard that about you."
"Yes, in the old west I would have shot you. This is my family's land, and I will do anything to protect it," stated Judy firmly.
"I'm only one man, I can't kill this deal myself," he stammered.
"Yes, you can. According to information my lawyer has provided, this whole hotel project has been your idea. All you have to do is stop the plan and you walk away."
"That's it?"
"One more thing, you'll donate your entire stolen collection to The University of New Mexico anonymously," stated Judy. "I'll know if you do, and I'll know if you don't. This ends today, one way or the other."
Mr. Blair stared angrily at Judy. "My entire collection? You must be kidding?"
Judy nodded. "I'm not going to let you steal and get away with it. If you don't agreed to this, I'll contact every reporter I know, the feds, and the tribal police. I have a witness who'll testify that you knowingly bought stolen artifacts."
"You're a cunning bitch," he growled.
"I've been called worse, so what's your answer?"
"I want to think about it," he said.
Judy shook her head and pushed the phone towards him.
"Just because I'm not getting that plot doesn't mean you will. Any one of a dozen companies will jump at the opportunity to get it, and like me they can easily outbid you."
"The first person you're calling is on this list," stated Judy.
Mr. Blair looked at the sheet and in spite of his anger, he couldn't help but smile. "You really thought this all out, haven't you? I must say we definitely underestimated you."
"Just call him," ordered Judy.
He dialed the number. "Jim, this is Robert. Hey, I just want to say that there's been a change in plans; we no longer have any plans for the site near the Ramone property. What? Yes, I'm serious; we will drop all challenges to the land deal she proposed."
They talked for a few minutes before Mr. Blair placed several more phone calls.
After the last one he hung up the phone. "Is that all?" he asked.
Judy nodded. "I'll send you the proof of the theft of the artifacts as soon I get confirmation that the university has received them. After that, I hope we never have the displeasure of seeing you again."
Mr. Blair nodded. "I feel the same way."
Judy watched him walk slowly back to his car and then drive away. She then walked over to the mini-fridge in her office and removed a bottle of champagne. While she usually didn't like to drink alone, this was a worthwhile exception. She held the glass up to the photos of her family and made a toast. She drank as tears rolled down her face.
Chapter 127
Judy stared at the list of Scott's other customers. It would have been easy enough to let it go; after all, she had gotten everything she wanted from the list. Still it bothered her that these men had knowingly bought looted objects.
She took the CD-ROM of Scott's files, and after a short time on her computer, she had created some very informative letters. They not only informed the men in question that it was known that they had bought looted artifacts, but showed photos of the objects in question. The letters anonymously informed the men that they had one week to donate the objects in question to one of several museums listed. If they failed to comply, the authorities would be contacted.
Judy was sure that the men would comply, as the negative publicity of buying looted objects would cause them much pain. She wasn't naïve enough to think that this would stop all of them from collecting looted objects, but it might force some back to the straight and narrow.
Chapter 128
The official announcement wasn't until a few days later. Judy called the entire staff into the main hall.
"I just wanted to let you all know that the threat to the spa is over. The hotel chain has decided not to build here. Additionally, I have worked out a land swap with the state. They will get the Anasazi site in exchange for the plot along the access road," announced Judy.
This announcement was met by thunderous applause and cheering.
Judy put her hands up to quiet the crowd momentarily. "So, your jobs are secure, and we will continue to build the finest spa in New Mexico."
Jirra joined the others on their feet cheering Judy. At the same time, she was wondering what Judy had done. She had tried to get Judy tell her, but it was to no avail.
"Jirra, if I tell you, then you're a co-conspirator," said Judy that morning before the meeting.
Jirra was about to ask Judy another question but stopped, figuring it would be pointless. "Promise me that you'll tell me someday!"
"I will when the time is right," replied Judy. "Oh, by the way, I never congratulated you for the grade you got on your Anasazi project."
Jirra nodded. "Thanks. Dan also looked at it and said it was better than some of his grad students' work, but I think he was just being nice."
Judy shook her head. "No, Dan wouldn't do that; he's always been brutally honest."
Chapter 129
The news that the spa had been saved lifted a huge weight off the collective minds of the staff. There was sense of excitement that seemed to be bursting from the staff as they prepared for the summer season.
Jirra wished she knew how Judy had gotten the hotel corporation to back down, so she could incorporate it into her story. She did the next best thing and made up something. She remembered Judy's interest in the mystery man, so she came up with a story of the spa owner using information from the looter and then blackmailing the backers of the hotel. It was a little farfetched, but Jirra felt it worked.
She finished the story and sent it off to Jen. Even if nothing came out of it, it was a fun writing exercise, she thought.
Two days later she got a call from Jen.
"Jirra, I finished reading the story, and I must say that I'm very impressed. I sent it to a screenwriter friend of mine, and he's going to refine it, although I must admit there's not much that needs work."
"Thanks, Jen," replied Jirra.
"By the way, I liked how you sketched out some of the scenes, that definitely helped," continued Jen.
"That was Alexis's idea," confessed Jirra.
"It doesn't matter, what's important is that you wrote a very good story. The screenwriter will send you a copy of what he produces. He'll expect you to approve what he's done."
"Jen, does he know that I'm only eighteen?" asked Jirra.
"No, and it wouldn't matter to him anyway. Besides, you're almost nineteen, if I remember right."
"You're right, I turn nineteen in two weeks," replied Jirra.
"Well, I may have an interesting way for you to spend it. I'd like to show everyone at the spa a sneak peek of my new movie. I have a DVD version and would love to show it there first," said Jen.
"Really? That's so cool."
"The national release will be two weeks later. We had to get it in before the big blockbusters come out."
"Have you told Judy yet?" asked Jirra.
"Of course, she's already contacted a large screen TV dealer in Santa Fe to get the right system. I'd like to show it in the main room, and plan on showing it on a large screen TV. They'll also need to hook up the sound system."
"That sounds expensive," noted Jirra.
"It is, but I want the spa to have the system. That way you can have regular movie nights. By the way, only you and Judy know about this, so keep it hush-hush. You can tell Liz and Lindsey if you want."
"I will," replied Jirra.
"Okay, well. I'll be out there next week. I want to relax a few days first. When I leave the spa, I'll be hitting the road on a major promotional road trip. I have a lot wrapped up in this movie."
"Well, I read about the movie in Entertainment Weekly, and they call it the sleeper hit of the summer," stated Jirra.
"That's nice, but I need to make sure that people go to see the movie. Great reviews don't always mean good revenues. I'll be doing the talk show circuit and will be on all the major morning shows."
"Sounds like fun," stated Jirra with a laugh.
"I'd rather have a root canal, but it's part of the deal."
"Alexis says the same thing," said Jirra.
"Speaking of good reviews, her show is getting a lot of good publicity. The word is the network might move the show's premier to September."
"I know, Alexis told me that, it means she's working seven days a week right now," said Jirra with a bit of sadness in her voice.
"You miss her, don't you?"
"A lot. I mean, besides being a really cool person, she knows the truth about me and totally accepts me."
"I know what you mean, Jirra."
"I just wish we could be together more often," continued Jirra.
"I know exactly how you feel. How's everything else going?" asked Jen.
"I still have some feelings for guys, but thankfully I'm so in love with Alexis that it represses those feelings. I'm still not happy about them, but I'm starting to accept them."
"That's good, you can't be in conflict with yourself all the time, its not healthy."
"I've been told that a few times from various other people."
"What about your sense of vulnerability?" asked Jen.
"Thankfully, I haven't had another incident."
"You didn't answer my question, Jirra."
"Okay, it still bothers me a bit make that a lot. It hasn't quite gotten into my mind that I'm female and that means that to some people I'm a potential victim. Tara has been showing me some moves to protect myself, and that has helped a little."
"You're honest."
"Does it still bother you; I mean that you were transformed into a woman?"
"A little, but I've learned to move on with it," replied Jen. "My circumstances were a little different from yours, in that my transformation was publicized. It would have been very easy for me to shrink away, but I decided to move on. Partly, I didn't want to give the bastards the satisfaction of winning."
"I feel a little funny about my circumstances; I mean, even the woman who I'm renting my apartment from in Philly thinks I'm TS. I mean, I know I needed some sort of cover story, but I've read about what most TS go through, and now I feel guilty," stated Jirra. "I'm also worried that once she gets to know me better, she'll see through me."
"So tell her the truth," replied Jen.
"That sounds too simple," said Jirra.
"Sometimes the simple answer is the best. She sounds pretty open-minded, so when you feel the time is right let her know."
"I'll think about it," said Jirra. "I've been pretty lucky so far in the people who I've told."
"Well, if she was once married and is TS herself, I'm sure she'd be compassionate regarding what happened to you," said Jen. "I wouldn't worry too much about it; you'll be too busy just adjusting to college when you get to Philly. But when the time feels right, I would tell her."
"Okay. Thanks for listening to me, Jen. You have no idea what it's like to have someone else who I can talk to about this. I mean, with someone who has similar experiences," said Jirra.
"I feel the same way, Jirra. We share something unique, and I'm glad that we've become friends."
"Me too."
"Well, I'll see you soon. Good bye," stated Jen.
"I can't wait," replied Jirra.
Chapter 130
"What's up?" asked Jirra as she walked into her mom's office. "Judy said you were looking for me."
"I just got a call from the sheriff, Randy's lawyer made an offer regarding the charges," said Liz.
Jirra sat down. "Go on."
"He'll plead guilty to the assault charges in exchange for a reduced sentence. He'll still have to do eighteen months in the county jail and then be on probation for two years, additionally he'll have to attend and pass an anger management course as part of his sentence."
Jirra thought about it. While eighteen months wasn't that long, she really didn't want to go to trial. "I guess that's fair, I just want it to be over."
"That's what I thought you'd say. I'll call the sheriff back and let him know the deal is acceptable to us," said Liz.
Chapter 131
On a warm late spring morning Jirra walked into the main hall looking for Lindsey. She saw Judy supervising the installation of the new large screen TV.
Judy looked over and smiled. "I thought you were going to the airport to pickup Jen?"
Jirra nodded. "Her flight doesn't get in until this afternoon. I'm trying to find Lindsey, she's supposed to ride with me."
"There she is," said Judy pointing towards the back of the hall.
Lindsey came bounding up. There was a huge smile on her face.
"Why are you so happy?" asked Jirra.
Lindsey looked over at Judy. "You didn't tell her yet?"
Judy shook her head. "I was going to let everyone know tomorrow, but you can tell her."
"Judy's going to expand and add a separate dining room for dinner. The hall will still be used for breakfast and lunch, but now we can serve dinner like a real restaurant."
"Sounds great," replied Jirra.
"Well, we're already booked for most of the summer season, so I'm going to expand the number of cottages too. We're not going to be huge, but I don't see a problem in adding two dozen more cottages," stated Judy.
"When did you decide this?" asked Jirra.
"Actually right after last year's season, however I had to wait until the crisis with the hotel chain passed," replied Judy. "We're also going to have a dedicated exhibit on the Anasazi site, even though the site itself will be off-limits for a while."
"I'm so happy for you, Judy," said Jirra. She then looked at Lindsey. "You ready?"
"Sure, let's go," replied Lindsey.
Chapter 132
"I want to stop in town before we head to the airport. I want to get something for Jen," stated Jirra as they drove down the long road from the spa.
"What are you going to get her?"
"I don't know, but I'll know it when I see it. I just want to give her something for everything she's done for me."
They stopped on Main Street and walked into the jewelry shop where Jirra had first seen the Anasazi art. There was a sign announcing it was now under new management. Jirra wondered if it was related to the looted objects, but no one was saying a thing.
Jirra looked around the shop, not really knowing what she was looking for.
"Hey, Jirra, how about these?" said Lindsey.
Jirra walked over to where Lindsey was holding a pair of silver and turquoise earrings. They were in the shape of lighting bolts.
"What do you think?" asked Lindsey.
"They're perfect," stated Jirra as she examined the earrings.
Chapter 133
They arrived at the airport just a few minutes before Jen's Learjet landed. Jen stepped out of the jet wearing a short sleeve white blouse, jeans, cowgirl boots, and a tan Stetson hat.
"I figured that if I'm going to have my own cottage out here, I should dress like the locals," said Jen, as she hugged Jirra and Lindsey.
"Who dresses like that?" asked Jirra with a grin.
"They will, once I start hanging out here more!" replied Jen as she gave Jirra a playful nudge in the ribs.
The bags were quickly loaded, and they were on their way back to the spa. As they drove, Jirra and Lindsey gave Jen an update on doings at the spa and the Anasazi site.
Jirra also shared her theory that the site might have something to do with her own transformation.
"Granted, all I'm going on is a theory and some memories from my last vision quest, but I'm sure the site is related to what happened to me," said Jirra.
"It's possible. In many ancient races, people of mixed gender were important figures in their culture," said Jen.
"Really?" asked Lindsey.
"Yes. In the time since my own gender metamorphosis, I've looked for information on it happening to others," replied Jen.
"One of the problems with my theory is that the Anasazi didn't leave a lot of information about themselves, and I doubt this site will be any different," said Jirra.
"Maybe you'll see it in your next vision quest," remarked Jen.
"I hope so, but I usually leave them with more questions than answers," replied Jirra.
"Sounds like a therapist," said Jen with a laugh.
"So how long will you be here, Jen?" asked Lindsey.
"Just for the weekend, Lindsey. I have to start the big promo tour for my movie on Monday. Still, it will be nice to relax for a few days. I can't wait to get into one of Cari's kettles and soak in the nice hot mud."
"Well it's great to have you here, even for just a weekend," said Lindsey. Then it hit her. "You came here for Jirra's birthday!"
"Jirra's having a birthday?" asked Jen with a straight face. She then started laughing. "It's part of the reason why I'm here."
Lindsey shook her head as she laughed. "Jeez, I can be so dense at times."
"Most artistic geniuses are absent minded," piped in Jirra.
Lindsey's eyes opened up wide. "Who's a genius?"
"You are. I mean you can do magical things in the kitchen, Lindsey," said Jirra.
"Thanks," replied Lindsey.
"I agree, anyone can cook, but it takes skill and talent to be a chef," said Jen in concurrence.
"Well, I can't wait to play in the new kitchen," said Lindsey. She then told Jen about the spa expansion.
"I'm so glad that Judy won, although I personally never had a doubt that she would beat those corporate suits," said Jen.
"I just wish I knew HOW she did it," said Jirra.
Jen laughed. "I suspect that even Judy likes to keep a few business secrets. Still, I like your solution in the story, it was very imaginative, and it doesn't seem that out of character for her."
"I showed it to her and she laughed," remarked Jirra.
"Oh, am I going to meet the professor who's been wooing Liz?" asked Jen.
Jirra laughed. "Yes, he should be down from the site this weekend. He usually comes down on Friday and gives the spa an update. He's been living at the spa since the site was discovered; that is, when he's not up in the hills."
"And how do you feel about him seeing your mom?"
"I like it. He's good for her," stated Jirra.
"Does he know about you?" asked Jen.
"No, not yet. Mom said that we'll cross that bridge when we get to it."
"Which story are you going to tell him?" asked Jen.
"We'll start out with the SRS story and see how he reacts. A lot will depend on how serious they get," said Jirra. "I hate lying to people."
"I know how you feel, but I don't think you'd want to go through what I did," said Jen.
"I still don't know how you survived that," said Jirra.
"It wasn't, and still isn't, easy," replied Jen.
They started up the long access road to the spa.
"Is that the land that Judy got in exchange for the site?" asked Jen.
"Yes. As Judy says, it's not big for around here; but to me six hundred acres is still pretty big," replied Jirra. "Still, it will act as a buffer for the spa, and it's nice that the land won't get developed."
As they drove under the sign of Caldera de Gaia Spa, Jen nodded. "Looks like we're here."
Jirra nodded and smiled. "Yep, we're home."
Chapter 134
Dinner that night was barbecued chicken at the Dylans. Of course, Liz and Jirra were there, along with Judy, Cari, Tara and Jen.
"I'm so glad that the warm weather is back," said Hannah, as she stood over the grill. "I love outdoor cooking."
"Me too, I can't wait until we start using the big barbecue again," said Lindsey, as carried the plate of chicken to the grill.
"Well, once we're in the full summer schedule, we'll be doing it once a week," said Judy.
"What's the big barbecue?" asked Jen.
"I bought a large mobile barbecue unit last year, and it's large enough to roast a steer," noted Judy.
"That sounds like fun," said Jen.
"Well, it adds to the western feel that many of the guests want, especially those from back east and those from Hollywood" said Judy with a laugh.
Jen smiled and gave her a tip of her Stetson.
"I just like cooking with it," said Lindsey.
After dinner, Jen made her announcement concerning the unofficial movie première. "We'll show it Saturday night in the main hall. Please don't tell anyone else until Saturday morning."
"So that's why you had the new entertainment center installed in the hall," said Cari.
"That's another gift from Jen," said Judy.
"Well, if you're going to have movie nights, you need a decent way to see them," added Jen.
"Well, this calls for a toast," stated Cody. He held up his wine glass. "To Jen, welcome to the family."
The others followed by lifting their drinks.
Jirra smiled and soaked in the feelings of the crowd, and it hit her how much she would miss everyone when she went to college.
For dessert, Lindsey brought out a Key Lime Pie with nineteen candles in it.
"We decided to have this now, as Saturday will be too hectic," said Liz.
"Now, just remember, Jirra, when I asked you what was your favorite type of cake you told me you prefer this," said Lindsey.
Jirra smiled. "It's perfect. Did you make it?"
Lindsey nodded as she set the cake down in front of them. They all joined in a chorus of "Happy Birthday."
"Now make a wish and blow out the candles," said Liz.
Jirra thought for a second and then leaned over and blew out the candles.
"So what did you wish for?" asked Jen.
"I thought if I told then it wouldn't come true," said Jirra.
"Come on, tell us," said Tara.
"Okay, okay, I wished that Alexis could be here," said Jirra.
"That's a good wish," said Lindsey as she nodded.
Jirra shrugged her shoulders as she passed out the pie.
"Hey, don't forget me," said Alexis, as she stepped out of the darkness.
Jirra turned around at the sound of Alexis's voice. She stood there facing Alexis, stunned and unable to speak.
"It's good to see you too, Roo," said Alexis as she hugged her. "Happy Birthday."
Eventually Jirra regained her composure. "Were you all in on this?" she asked the others.
"Pretty much," said Liz.
"I flew in this afternoon and arrived just after you started dinner. Thankfully, Hannah brought me some food," said Alexis, as she sat down next to Jirra. "I'm just here for the weekend, and then I'm flying out with Jen."
"My first appearance is in Boston, so it all worked out," said Jen. She took a small bite of the pie and smiled. "Lindsey, this is wonderful."
"Thanks," she replied. "I got the recipe off the internet."
"I'm stunned that you'd fly all the way out here for my birthday," said Jirra.
"Hey, get used to it," replied Alexis as she leaned over and kissed Jirra on the cheek.
"This is the best present I could ask for," said Jirra.
"Oh, so we should return our gifts?" asked Judy.
Everyone started laughing.
"I wasn't kidding," said Judy.
"Actually, since Lindsey's birthday is next month, we've decided to kill two birds with one stone," said Hannah as she motioned to Cody.
He got up and walked into the house.
"Since you're both heading off to college, we've decided that you'll both need some help," said Liz. "These are from all of us."
Cody brought out what looked like two binders. Each had a large bow tied around them. He handed one to each of the two girls.
Lindsey and Jirra opened up the binders at the same time. Inside each was a collection of gift cards, ranging from Ikea to Target.
Jirra paged through the cards and found several for restaurants and even movie theaters.
"These will allow you to set up your places and still have some fun," said Tara.
Jirra looked at one card and held it up to Liz. "A gas card?"
Liz nodded.
"I don't own a car," said Jirra.
"Not yet. We'll pick something out when you go back to Philly," said Liz.
Jirra's jaw dropped, and she hugged her mom.
"We'll help you pick your car out, Lindsey," said Cody.
Lindsey pointed at her chest. "You're buying me a car? Cool!"
"Well, it's too far for you to ride a bike," said Cody, as Lindsey hugged him and then Hannah.
Chapter 135
While the others talked, Jen took Judy aside.
"Have you had any more computer problems?" asked Jen.
Judy shook her head. "The security system you set up seemed to do the job, that and the arrest of that punk Randy. After he assaulted Jirra, I went into town and laid it out with several of the adults who were making the most trouble. I explained to them that it had gone far enough and that if there were any other problems I would unleash my lawyers on them and make their lives a living hell."
"And that did it?" asked Jen with a laugh.
"Well, we haven't had any more problems since my little talk. They know me and know that I don't make idle threats. Still I don't think it's over. I look at this as the way I do wildfire season, you stamp out one fire and another one starts somewhere else."
"Too bad you didn't catch the hackers in the act," said Jen.
"I know. I don't think that it was Randy or those girls, they don't seem smart enough to do something like that," said Judy. "No, I suspect it was someone else and I don't think we've heard the last of them."
"If you have any more computer problems let me know," said Jen.
"I will, thanks," replied Judy. "Oh, by the way, thanks for all the referrals. Your reporter friend also made a reservation for next month."
Jen smiled back. "Maggie is one of the few reporters that I trust out there, you'll like her."
"I'm not looking to become a trendy spa, but it doesn't hurt to have the occasional celebrity here," replied Judy. "Trendy doesn't last long in this business and I want this place to last for a long time."
"That's good to hear," replied Jen. "May I ask you something?"
"Sure," said Jen.
"I know you see Jirra and Lindsey as family, but when are you going to start one of your own?"
Judy smiled back. "Don't worry; I have no intention of being a spinster. Contrary to what my personal life appears, I do date and I do want to have some kids of my own."
Jen's left eyebrow rose. "No offense but isn't your biological clock ticking pretty loud?"
Judy laughed. "Oh, I have no intention of getting pregnant. No, I've been looking into adoption. I like children who I can talk to, I'm not into babies."
Jen nodded.
"What about you, have you thought of raising a family?" asked Judy.
"I'm still rather young," replied Jen.
"You didn't answer my question," counter Judy.
"Okay, you got me. I'm physically capable of having children, but the idea of actually doing it . well, it sort of terrifies me," replied Jen.
Judy laughed and put her arm around Jen. "I've always felt the same way, Jen."
"It's one aspect of being female that I've never really felt comfortable about," said Jen.
"I can imagine how that could be an issue," said Judy. She then wondered how Jirra felt about it.
As if she was reading Judy's mind, Jen nodded. "I'll be available should Jirra have the same issues, we do share a common heritage."
"I'm happy that you two have each other. It must be somewhat comforting to share feelings that most people have no concept of."
"It is," replied Jen, looking over at Jirra who was laughing at something Tara just said. "In some ways, she's my sister."
Judy nodded in agreement. "That's the nice thing about being able to choose your family."
Chapter 136
It was almost midnight, and the only two people still up were Jirra and Alexis. They were sitting out on Jirra's deck, staring up at the stars.
"I love the night skies here," said Alexis as she pulled Jirra closer to her.
"Me too. It hit me tonight how much I'll miss this place when I'm off at college."
"It is a special place. I could live here very happily," said Alexis.
"It's magical," sighed Jirra.
"I like that," said Alexis. "Not what you said, but the sense of peace that I sense in you."
"I'm still not balanced, but I'm closer than I've been since my change," said Jirra. "I guess the thing is that I'm not giving up."
Alexis smiled. "That's what I want to hear. Now, I'd better be off to my cottage."
"Oh," said Jirra, The disappointment in her voice was obvious.
"Don't worry, we'll find some time to be together."
Chapter 137
It was early morning, and Jirra was knocking on Alexis's cottage door.
"I'm coming I'm coming," groaned Alexis. She opened the door, fumbling with the latch. "Jirra, what time is it?"
"Seven. Sorry to wake you, but Cody is driving up to the site to drop off supplies and the weekend shift. There's room for us to ride along, do you want to?"
"Really?" said Alexis, now awake. "Cool, what time is he leaving?"
"Twenty minutes, can you make it?"
Alexis nodded and waved Jirra in. "I'll be dressed in a few minutes."
A short time later, they were sitting in the back of the jeep heading up to the Anasazi site. There were two male grad students heading up as relief. One sat up front with Cody; his name was Sean. The other one sat in the back with Alexis and Jirra. His name was Rick. He was a friendly Mexican-American, originally from Taos.
"So, Jirra, you're the one who was with Barrett when the site was discovered?" he asked.
She nodded.
"That's incredible. I would kill to make a discovery like this," he said with a smile. "Just kidding about the killing part."
"It's okay," replied Jirra.
He looked over at Alexis. "By the way, I loved your old show. I hear you're in a new one now."
"Yes, it's premiering in late September."
"If it's not too much of a bother, can I get you to pose with me for a photo? My roommates will never believe me otherwise," he asked.
Alexis smiled. "I'd be happy to," she replied.
"Thanks, I appreciate it. So, Jirra what made you think that this canyon was special?"
"I read Dr. Margate's book and talked to the woman who runs the spa. She told me that he spent time around here."
"I love that book; it's what made me want to be an archeologist," replied Rick. "So have they decided where they're going to bury him?"
Dr. Margate's remains were currently in a state of limbo. He had no living relatives that anyone knew of, and there were several groups pressing to have the remains.
"I've heard that Judy is offering to allow him to be buried here," said Jirra.
"That seems appropriate," said Rick.
Chapter 138
"Well, Jirra, I didn't expect to see you up here," said Dan, as he greeted her.
"I was hoping that you'd let us take a peek into the canyon," replied Jirra. She then introduced Alexis.
"Pleased to meet you," said Dan. "Do you really want to see the site?"
Alexis nodded. "I just finished a movie in Crete and got to see a very interesting site there. One of the archeologists there was the daughter of my movie's producer."
Dan nodded. "Oh, yes. I read the article on that site in National Geographic. Okay, come on, it'll take them some time to unload the jeep."
"Where's Barrett?" asked Jirra.
"Up at the site, where else? I can't keep him out of it," said Dan.
Jirra noticed that the trail was larger and was better marked. As they headed down into the canyon, Jirra noticed that there were now several tents set up.
"We use those as our workshops," said Dan. "Eventually, I'd like to have a permanent structure built just outside the canyon, and I'd like to have the landslide cleared too. However, we won't allow any permanent structures in the canyon itself."
"Any idea of what they were doing here?" asked Alexis. "Jirra said something about it being used as a fertility site."
"That's starting to look more and more reasonable. The site is definitely religious in nature and wasn't used year-round," said Dan as he showed them around.
"How do you know that?"
"From the construction of the structures, they don't have the signs of being used permanently," he replied. "We also haven't found any garbage pits, which are usually common. The food storage areas are also small."
"So they could have come up here for a ceremony and then left?" asked Alexis.
"It looks like. While the site was obviously used a long time, it may have only been used for a few days each year," he said. "We have a lot of work ahead of us, and we may never find the answer. The Anasazi did a great job in covering up their secrets, and this may just be another of their mysteries. But I'm willing to try to solve this one."
They walked around the bend and found Barrett working by what they had called the guardhouse.
"Hey, Jirra, good to see you," he said looking up from his work. "Doc, looks like we found some potshards. They look similar to the ones we found at the head of the canyon."
"Great, Barrett. Rick and Sean are up at the campsite unpacking, and they'll be taking over for us," said Dan.
"Barrett, this is my friend Alexis," said Jirra.
"I'm sorry; I didn't mean to be rude. Pleased to meet you," he said as he stood up. "Jirra's told me so much about you."
"Likewise, I've wanted to meet you for a while, Barrett," said Alexis.
"Have you started to dig out the bath yet?" asked Jirra.
Dan shook his head. "Not yet, we're waiting to get some equipment in first. I want to see what exactly we have there before we dig it out. Don't worry, Jirra, I have your e-mail and will keep you up to date on any discoveries."
"Did you show her the sign yet?" asked Barrett.
"No, I forgot. We'll see it when we leave," he said.
"What sign?" asked Jirra.
"Trust me, you'll love it," said Barrett.
Dan showed them some more of the canyon and the archeological progress before they headed back to the base camp.
There were four large tents at the base camp site now. Two were for sleeping, one for meals, and the other served as office and supply storage.
The tents were now larger, and you could actually stand up in them. There were cots inside for sleeping. It was looking very civilized. There was also a small tent that served as the outhouse.
"Very nice," noted Jirra. "Where's the sign you were referring to?"
Barrett pointed to a detailed carved wooden sign, hanging above the mess tent. It had a cartoon kangaroo drinking a cup of coffee. "One of the other grad students carved it in your honor and mine for discovering the site."
"I love it," said Jirra as she took out her camera.
"Let me get a photo of you and Barrett with it," said Alexis. "Then you can take the photos for Rick."
After the photos were taken, Dan talked to Rick and Sean and gave them their instructions for the next few days.
On the way back down, Jirra and Alexis talked to Barrett while riding in the back of the jeep.
"Are you going to stick around for the movie tonight?" asked Jirra.
"No, I need to see the family. They miss me, and it's been a few weeks since I went home," he replied.
The conversation then turned back to the site.
"I would have thought you'd have more people up here," said Alexis.
"We will in the next few weeks. Doc is bringing up a team of ten to work for the summer. He'd bring up more, but it's so hard to get supplies up here," replied Barrett. "One of the first things we're going to do when the funding starts is to improve the trail up here."
"Will you be up here?" asked Jirra.
Barrett nodded. "Oh yes. I love it up here. This is why I wanted to study archeology."
"Wouldn't it save time if you slept in the canyon?" asked Alexis.
Barrett shook his head. "We tried that."
"What happened?" asked Jirra.
He smiled. "You may think I'm crazy, but it was made clear to us that we could study the site, but we weren't welcome to sleep there."
"By whom?" asked Jirra as she sat up.
"Them," replied Barrett.
"Them?" You mean the Anasazi?" asked Alexis.
"Maybe. I just know that we camped in there one night, and we all woke up after what seemed like the same vivid nightmare. We hiked out that night and have never tried it again."
"A nightmare scared you off?" asked Jirra.
"Maybe a nightmare isn't the best description of what we had, Jirra. It had the texture and reality of a vision quest more than a nightmare or a dream. I just know that we're welcome to study it, but that's it."
"When you say we' you mean that other people had the same dream?" asked Alexis.
Barrett nodded. "Two other grad students had nearly the identical dream. So we accept the rules and sleep outside the canyon. Hey, I don't know if it's real or not, but when we told the doc about it, he didn't disagree with us. I have noticed that he has no problem with sleeping outside the canyon."
"I knew it was a special place," said Jirra.
"I agree. I think we're going to make some cool discoveries there," said Barrett.
"So tell us more about the dream," asked Jirra.
Chapter 139
Saturday morning Judy made the announcement concerning the movie to the rest of the staff and the guests. As expected, the announcement caused a great buzz of excitement throughout the spa.
Right after Judy made the announcement, a delivery truck pulled up to the main hall and a large crate was unloaded.
"What's that?" asked Jirra, as she watched the crate being moved inside.
"Can't watch a movie without popcorn," remarked Jen with a smile.
The crate was opened and what looked like a circus popcorn wagon was unloaded.
"Oh, Jen, it's wonderful," said Hannah.
"Well, I know its overkill, but it makes great popcorn," replied Jen.
Lindsey was already reading the manual. "It even has a butter warmer built in."
"You have to use real butter, not that butter flavored motor oil they use in theaters," said Jen. "The salesperson said that it's pretty easy to clean too."
"That's the most important feature," said Hannah as she read over Lindsey's shoulder.
Seeing that Lindsey was lost in figuring out how the popcorn machine worked Jirra headed off to find Alexis. She found her soaking in one of the mud kettles.
"Enjoying yourself?" asked Jirra.
Alexis just moaned what sounded like a yes.
"I take it you're too busy to talk right now?" asked Jirra.
Alexis moaned again.
"I won't disturb you then. I'll see you later," said Jirra.
"Hmmm," replied Alexis.
Jirra walked over to her office and finished up the latest newsletter. She would miss doing this and wondered who would take over for her when she left for college. Suddenly, she was overcome by thoughts of all the problems associated with going to college.
It was strange, she thought. For months she had been looking forward to leaving, and now that she was getting closer to that date she was almost dreading leaving. Life was becoming more complicated, and she now had many new worries.
Jirra sat down and thought about how she would tell Celeste the truth about her own gender situation. She knew that she would do it as soon as she could, as she didn't feel right about lying; besides, the secret would eventually come out. Celeste would eventually know that she wasn't really a post-op TS, and then what would happen? thought Jirra.
Then there was school itself; who was she kidding? She wasn't ready for Penn; she would fail out in just a semester and end up at community college.
Jirra took a deep breath and let it out. "You're letting all your fears take over," she said to herself. "It's not that bad."
A moment later, Judy stuck her head inside Jirra's office and looked around. "You okay?"
Jirra nodded. "Sorry, just having a pre-college anxiety attack."
"Oh? Is that all?" asked Judy with a smile.
"I guess it just hit me that I'll be leaving soon. Moving never really bothered me before; why should it now?"
Judy sat down across from her. "Maybe it's because you always moved with your family. This is your first step away from that."
"That sounds reasonable. Did you feel this way when you went away to college?"
"Oh yes. I was a nervous wreck; that is, until I arrived at college, and then I lost myself in that world. You'll do fine, Jirra."
"I wish I had your confidence," replied Jirra. "There are so many things that could go wrong ."
"Don't worry about those right now, focus on what can go right," interrupted Judy.
"Okay, I'll try," replied Jirra.
"Look, you've earned this opportunity, and considering all that you've overcome in the past year, freshman year at college will be a breeze. On the plus side, you've got a much larger family supporting you now."
Jirra let out a sigh. "Would it be okay if I hugged you right now?"
"It would be inappropriate if you didn't," replied Judy
Chapter 140
The main hall was packed with staff and guests for Jen's movie party. The popcorn popper was working overtime to meet the demands of the crowd. Jirra, her heart and mind much lighter now, was sitting next to Alexis, a large bowl of popcorn sat on their laps.
Jen made a short speech before the start of the movie. She explained why the movie was getting its première at the spa. She then said that if the movie did well, the sequel would be filmed at the spa. This was met by a round of applause.
"Well, enough of me; it's time for you to get the first look at my new movie, I hope you enjoy it," said Jen.
With that the lights dimmed and the movie started on the TV.
It was soon evident that the movie was destined to be hit. The crowd loved the combination of adventure and humor. Jen sat nervously next to Judy, torn between watching the movie and gauging the crowd's reaction, occasionally burying her face in her hands.
When the credits appeared at the end of the movie, the crowd stood up and applauded wildly. A few people started shouting about playing it again.
Jen stood up and accepted the accolades of the crowd.
"I'm sorry, -the studio will only let me show it once, but it will be out nationwide soon," she said. "I'll be glad to answer any questions you might have."
There weren't a lot of questions; rather, most people wanted to say how much they enjoyed the movie.
"I just want to say that it was refreshing to see a movie that was actually fun to watch," said one of the guests, a man from Chicago.
Jirra and Alexis sat back and watched Jen work the crowd.
"I'm so happy for her. The movie was great," said Jirra.
"I know, it should do great. I just hope my movie is half as good," replied Alexis.
"I wouldn't worry about that; Richard Thorn always puts out an entertaining movie, even when the critics hate it."
"That's true," replied Alexis.
"Did I hear her right about her making her sequel here?" asked Jirra.
"It's true. She was very impressed with your story; looks like you may get a movie credit before you finish your first year of college."
"I'll settle for making it through the first year of college."
"If you don't, I'll put you over my knee and spank you," whispered Alexis.
"You wouldn't dare!"
Alexis smiled. "No, maybe I'll tie you down and tickle you. Hell, I just might do that for fun tonight."
Jirra began to giggle. "You're wicked."
Alexis leaned over and kissed her quickly on the cheek. "You have no idea."
Chapter 141
The movie was long over and everything had been cleaned up and put away. A fire was burning in the firepit out in the yard. A small crowd of people was sitting around the fire. There were Judy, Jen, Cari, Tara, Hannah, Lindsey, Cody, Liz, Dan, Alexis, and, of course, Jirra.
The conversation shifted from the movie to the site and then to Jirra's choice of a car for college.
"I think she should get a Hummer. I love mine, and it's so safe," remarked Jen.
"A Hummer in the streets of Philly? She'd never find a parking spot," said Alexis.
"I've never had a problem," countered Jen.
"Yes, but Hollywood is far from the real world," rebutted Alexis.
Jen laughed. "Point taken."
"How about a small SUV," suggested Dan, who was sitting next to Liz.
"I was thinking of a Mini Cooper," said Jirra.
"I wouldn't get one of those, someone would just come along and pick it up and steal it," said Cody with a laugh. "You want a disposable car, something that will get you through school and who cares if it has a few dents and rust on it. You know like some Dodge or Buick."
"Ugh! Dad, she's going to an Ivy League school, she can't drive a beater," said Lindsey with a disgusted tone.
"How about a hybrid?" suggested Cari. "I know they're not cheap, but they're great for the environment."
"That's a good idea; they're getting more reliable. If not one of those, maybe a Honda or a VW," suggested Tara.
"Are you going to drive it there?" asked Dan.
"We haven't decided yet," said Jirra.
"Just remember you'll need something with heat and that can get through snow," said Alexis.
Jirra let out a big sigh. "I'm just happy that I don't have to make a decision this evening."
"A Hummer?" said Alexis with a grin as she nudged Jen, who playfully nudged her back.
"If we decide to wait until we get there, I have an old friend who runs a Mercedes dealership in South Jersey," said Liz. "I think we could get a nice pre-owned sedan."
"I could live with a Mercedes," said Jirra.
"They are nice cars," added Cari.
The conversation then shifted to the merits of German cars.
Jirra just sat back and smiled. Judy was right; she now had a whole family at the spa. It wouldn't make leaving any easier, but it was nice to know that she had so many people who cared about her. She rested her head on Alexis's shoulder.
"You okay?" asked Alexis.
Jirra nodded and smiled contently. "I couldn't be better."
Chapter 142
Alexis and Jirra spent the night together and most of the following day, until it was time for her flight out. They were walking along one of the paths along the spa's grounds.
"I wish you could stay longer," bemoaned Jirra.
"Me too, but I've got to be in makeup at five tomorrow morning," said Alexis. "Don't worry; I'll come down to Philly often."
"I can't wait."
"When will you be moving there?"
"I need to be there by the end of August for orientation. We're thinking of going out the end of July."
"Okay, that should work out well for me. I can help you pick out your furniture at Ikea. I don't want you to make a mistake and get the wrong size bed; you should have a queen size," said Alexis with a wink.
"We did okay in a twin last night," replied Jirra.
"True, but we can do so much better than just okay," said Alexis. "Seriously, feel free to call me anytime. I'll get back to you as soon as I can."
Jirra nodded. "I will. I just want you to know that you've really helped me survive my transformation. I mean, I know I have a lot of people on my side who are supportive, but with you it's different. I can't really put it in words."
"I know what you mean, Roo; you don't have to try and explain it," replied Alexis. "I think you're doing wonderfully, and that you're making wonderful progress in accepting your new life. I don't know if you'll ever fully accept the fact that you're a woman, but I give you credit for trying, even when you don't always want to."
"It's silly isn't it, I mean my resistance to the obvious?" said Jirra.
"No, it's not silly, it's only human. If I woke up as male tomorrow, I doubt I would just accept it all and move on."
"I wish I could be like Jen, but part of me wants to hang on to the old me," said Jirra.
"Jen's special, I think she's accepted her circumstances because of the public nature of her change. I guess she decided that she couldn't fight everything and put her efforts into being accepted and successful. At least you have your privacy."
"I guess that's a fair tradeoff."
Alexis looked at her watch. "Looks like it's time." She then pulled Jirra close and they kissed.
"That was nice," said Jirra.
"Yes, it was," replied Alexis. She took Jirra's hand, and they walked back up to the spa.
Chapter 143
It was a week later, and Jirra was preparing for another vision quest. She had wanted to do it at the site, but there were too many people there now, so she settled for the yoga room at the spa. While not exactly a spiritual place, it did give her privacy.
She focused on seeing Killara and drifted off from the conscious world. She wasn't sure if she would reach him, but it was worth the try.
"I give you credit, Roo, I half expected you to try to see me several months ago."
The voice was familiar and Jirra smiled as she opened her eyes. She found herself outside, sitting in the canyon where the Anasazi site was located. She looked around for Killara and noticed that the building looked almost new.
"Where are you, Killara?" she called out.
"Turn around, Roo."
Jirra turned around and saw the kangaroo rat sitting on a boulder ten feet in front of her.
"I was hoping you'd bring me back here," she said.
"I didn't bring you here, you brought me here."
Jirra was about to ask what he meant, but let it pass. She wanted to stay focused. "Is my transformation connected to this place, Killara?"
"Everything is a connection, one way or another," he replied.
Jirra rolled her eyes. "Come on; please give me a straight answer for once."
Killara scratched his left ear with his hind foot. "Yes, this site and your change are connected. However, it wasn't planned."
Jirra nodded. Earlier he had told her that her change had really been accidental.
He noticed that she seemed to sag slightly. "Just because something isn't planned doesn't mean that it's without purpose."
Jirra tried to absorb what he had just said. "So this change does have a meaning, a purpose?"
"Yes, but I can't tell you what it is; you're not ready," he replied.
"You mean because I'm still struggling with the change?"
"That's part of it. You also have much to learn before you're ready to know your purpose. You've changed in ways you haven't begun to comprehend."
"Is my transformation related to what happened to my friend Jen?"
"Yes, but there are significant differences too. She is a good role model for you, and you can learn much from her."
"Wait a second, back to the previous answer, what other ways have I changed besides the obvious?"
"You're not ready for those answers right now. Don't worry, Roo, the changes are for the good, and you will do great things with them. You will also soon have some new friends in your life; they will help you grow and discover your new inner strength."
Jirra signed. "I'm more confused now than when I sought you out."
"Then I've done my job," he replied.
Jirra laughed. "I know this place was special, but what was it used for? It had to be more than just a place for fertility rites, right?"
"That is correct. It was used every spring for fertility ceremonies, but it had a greater purpose. Once every ten years, it helped them find a new shaman."
"How?" asked Jirra.
"You'll recognize it when the time is right," said Killara. "And before we part, I want you to know that you and Jen aren't alone."
Jirra's eyes opened up. "What? You can't leave me without telling me more than that."
"All in due time, little one. The important thing is that you found the site and it will be protected as will the spa, you did a good job, Roo," he said.
Jirra then opened her eyes and found herself back in the yoga room. "Damn it," she exclaimed. She fought off her frustration and opened up her notebook to record her observations while they were fresh in her mind.
She returned to her cottage and found that her mom was already up. She told her what happened.
"Sounds like he left you with more questions than answers," said Liz as she squeezed some orange juice.
"I think he does it just to annoy me," said Jirra. "However, it is exciting to know that Jen and I aren't alone. I just wonder how we'll meet the others."
"I suppose it'll happen in the way that you met Jen."
"I suppose so," said Jirra. "Thanks again for putting up with me."
Liz smiled. "I don't mind, Roo. It's part of being a parent."
"Still, what I've been through isn't exactly something you expected," said Jirra.
"That's true, but I love you all the same," replied Liz. "In some ways it's made the bond between us even greater."
Jirra smiled and then hugged Liz.
Chapter 144
Up in the canyon, the archeologists were hard at work. Dan was taking photos of the canyon walls near the bath area. He was using a special camera that could detect any marking on the walls. The photos would then be enhanced using a computer. It had been used in many other sites around the world to detect hidden or faded markings.
It wasn't until later in the afternoon that the photos were downloaded into the computer. The photos could be viewed separately or together.
Dan looked at the images and could see that there were what appeared to be pictographs on one wall. The images were very faded, and it took several hours to enhance them sufficiently to view them.
He stared at the images and tried to figure out what they meant. The problem with looking at images like these was that he wasn't sure if they were meant to be seen as real or figuratively; maybe they were part of some mythology.
"What do you see Barrett?" he asked.
Barrett looked at the screen.
"Don't try to over analyze them; just tell me what you see," continued Dan.
"Well, this figure on the right looks like a man, he's then immersed in this pool or tub, and it looks like he's struck by lightning."
Dan nodded. "What do you make of this figure?"
"It looks like a woman. However those lines around her make it look as if she's glowing, almost as if she has some powers, like they were trying to show her strength, said Barrett. "Is that what you see?"
"Yes. I suppose it could be a story of their gods. It doesn't make sense otherwise."
"I guess you're right; it's not like they had a way to change the gender of their people."
"Well, it's another riddle we'll have to try to solve," said Dan.
Barrett looked at the images and wondered if Jirra would be interested in seeing them the next time she came up here.
The End